Hidden 10 mos ago 5 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#a8f9ff .....|..... prism .....|..... outfit ............... #ed1c24 .....|..... vanguard .....|..... outfit ............... #375a87 .....|..... nightinggale .....|..... outfit ............... descendant tower


It has been a decade since the closing of the Descendant Academy. Once the U.N. created the International Hero Association, I.H.A., the usefulness for such an academy dwindled. Every self-titled hero or person with special abilities was registered, cataloged, thrown into a database and given jurisdiction over a district. Depending on a hero's rank, they were assigned to neighborhoods, cities and sometimes, the most powerful, were sent to help an entire nation.

And this worked.

Sometimes the order and regulation of it all was tedious, but it kept certain heroes in line while protecting the world from threats domestic... and foreign. It wasn't perfect, but it brought about a time of peace, although brief.

It was a year ago when it started happening. It began with the lower ranked heroes. They leave to go on a mission like any other, but never return. It was nothing out of the ordinary for a hero to go missing every so often. It was assumed they were killed in action by whomever the villainous threat was at the time. So, at first, no special proceedings were taken beyond the normal when a member of the I.H.A. went missing.

But then it grew more frequent. It started turning heads when it was happening all over the world rather than confined to areas like Manhattan. The I.H.A. and U.N. began looking into it all further while implementing more protocols for the heroes' protection. But when top tier heroes disappeared, the world went into a frenzy. With no one to protect them, what would happen when there was another attack like Thanos, Steppenwolf... or worse?

With no other choice, Phil Coulson and Alfred Pennyworth, who were left to look after the Descendant Academy after it closed, reached out to two of the remaining heroes, Jim Stark and Juniper Wayne. There was a secret hero network created by Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne that was left intact even after the creation of the I.H.A. and while it was ordered to be shut down years ago, it was kept up as a fail safe in case the new association was compromised. The message was sent around the world on the old frequency, to anyone who might be listening. The only information it gave was a date, time and coordinates.

For now... everything was quiet. Quiet, until a threat came out of the shadows showing their true intentions.



September 16 | a week after Tony Stark went missing

A car was waiting outside JFK airport from the moment Imogen’s flight landed. The wait to get off the plane and gather her luggage was unbearable. She wasn’t the type of woman to wave her celebrity status around for special treatment, but that was one of the days she nearly did, if only to speed up the entire process. With her carry-on and purse in hand, while dragging her suitcase behind her, she booked her way through the airport terminal and made it outside to the arrivals pick up at a record pace, never once stumbling in her heels or putting a blonde hair out of place..

"Good evening, Ms. Frost," the chauffeur greeted her, while stepping forward to take her luggage.

"Evening Matthew," Imogen replied with a friendly, albeit, impatient smile as she handed off her belongings aside for her handbag. "When is our expected arrival?" she asked as her fingers idly flattened out the creases in her jacket, draped over her arm.

Matthew popped the trunk and carefully laid her belongings inside like precious cargo. He was always her favorite chauffeur, always polite, respectful and treated her, and her belongings, like they were made of glass. It was a rare quality. While Imogen was never a fan of hired help, it was a precedent her mother instilled from a young age and only further enforced given the current climate for heroes and super powered individuals. He was trained secret service, but she failed to see how that would help if she was attacked regardless. If whatever was happening managed to snatch up Superman himself, she didn’t think herself or valiant Matthew could stand in the way.

"Estimated two and a half hours, miss. Two if the traffic clears up, but you know how it is around New York," he offered with a friendly smile before holding out his hand to take her jacket.

Imogen’s lips pursed in contemplation. She needed to be at the academy days ago and while two and half hours wasn’t going to make much of a difference, it did to her. She was already furious with her brother for waiting so long to contact her and now every delay felt like a bigger roadblock. She inhaled then held out her right hand, palm up. "Keys, please."

The chauffeur hesitated before slipping his hand into the breast pocket of his suit jacket. "Ms. Frost, please. Allow me to escort you. Your mother was adamant that you be accompanied to the academy and it would put me at ease knowing you weren’t alone."

Her smile softened and creased the skin at the corner of her eyes in genuine admiration. "You are very sweet, darling," Imogen started as she placed a reassuring hand on his forearm. "But you drive like I’m Miss Daisy and I need Vin Diesel." She chuckled and shrugged her shoulders innocently. "Please, Matthew. I really don’t want to make you," she pleaded.

"Your mother is going to kill me." He sighed and produced the key.

"No she won’t," Imogen reassured him as she stepped up to the driver’s side of the Porsche and opened the door. She tossed her coat over to the passenger seat then turned back around to face Matthew. Her free hand dug through her white Hermes purse, pulling out her wallet and grabbing several crisp one hundred dollar bills. She held them out to him, pinned between her index and middle finger. "Get a taxi home, take your wife out to a lovely dinner, and I’ll text you when I arrive. My mother won’t know a thing."

When he didn’t initially take the money, she slipped the bills into his breast pocket and gave it a gentle pat. "Just…" Matthew started to argue. Imogen heard the roulette of various arguments and excuses he sifted through in his mind before he conceded with a sigh. "Be careful, Miss."

"I always am." She flashed him a wink before slipping into the driver’s seat. Imogen barely had her seatbelt buckled before she peeled out of the parking area and sped toward the nearest interstate.

Meanwhile…

Down on sub-level 3, Alfred and Phil led June and Jim to the academy’s secret surveillance room. It was a large, concrete room under the center of the tower. It looked like the type of command center they’d expect to see in NASA. Dozens of monitors lined the farthest wall with a control panel beneath them that stretched the length of the room and would easily take at least three people to reach every button. A majority of the room was filled with over a dozen smaller stations, with their own personal sized panels and three monitors per desk. Then between the desks and the larger control panel was a large conference table long enough to sit over twenty people. But rather than a normal table, its surface was one giant interactive screen with its own holographic 3D rendering.

The group stood at the large control panel in front of the monitor wall which displayed a detailed map of the earth. Phil exchanged a look with Alfred before hitting a large button labeled ‘execute.’ Various red dots pinged across the map showing the signal bouncing off various towers as it spread like a crimson wave across the Western hemisphere, over the Atlantic until every continent was speckled with the blinking lights.

Phil turned to face June and Jim. "It’ll take an hour for Stark and Wayne satellites to triangulate and strengthen the signal."

Alfred cleared his throat. "Masters Bruce and Tony upgraded the satellites to transfer messages intergalactically but as for our allies in other realms? We can only hope that Heimdall is watching."

"If he’s even there," Phil replied with a somber tone.

There was a heavy silence that filled the room as the weight of their hail mary set in. Juniper stepped toward the table, her lips pursed and eyes narrowed. Not for the first time, she found herself wondering what her father would be doing right now. Would he sit around and wait? It didn’t feel likely, Bruce Wayne had always been the sort of person to take action as quickly as possible.

Were they initiating this fail safe too late, would anyone even notice? She felt sick with all the questions running circles in her head, and June pressed her palms to the surface of the table as if to steady herself. Her knuckles were scabbed over, red and puffy but healing, they twinged as she pressed down and used the pain to quiet her mind.

It didn’t last for long. Had Thomas known that this plan was an option before he’d gone chasing after their father? The idea that he’d known and chosen to be reckless instead was worse than any other thought, it made her lungs ache and her fingertips tingle. She wanted to ask Alfred, but Juniper was too scared of the answer and that fear made her ashamed.

"Well, the signal is sent and the meeting is set for a week from now. Standing here staring at the map won’t will more heroes into existence." He sighed softly and clapped his hands together. "How about a nice spot of tea… or coffee?" he asked with a charmingly optimistic smile that contradicted Phil’s more dour presence.

She lingered in the room as the older men shuffled toward the door, looking up to wave at Alfred. "I’ll be down in a moment, you know how I take my coffee, thank you Alfred."

"Triple espresso, please. Got a little bit of work I need to do." Jim shot June a glance, doubling back and beelining for one of the computers. He slipped his hand into his pocket, producing a small thumb drive that he quickly slotted into the nearest control panel. He worked the controls, typing away at an integrated keyboard. "If you wouldn’t mind making room, J.A.R.V.I.S. You’re a bit overdue for a checkup."

June couldn’t contain the snort of amusement that dragged from her, though her brows furrowed some as she considered Jim and the computers. The door had shut quietly behind Alfred and Phil, leaving the two of them to their own whims for a few moments. It wouldn’t last long, Alfred was worried and when he worried he hovered.

"How up to date is the firewall?" It was a sort of morbid curiosity question, she’d always been tempted to try hacking into the system Tony Stark had developed. If it was too outdated though, she could help break down the weaknesses for them to fix.

She circled the large table slowly, trailing her fingers across the surface, eyes set on the map as she tried to find a way to phrase the question she really wanted to ask. There were two questions, actually, but asking both felt a bit too much like sealing the coffin herself.

Jim was too lost in flicking through status screens to notice June’s movements, the dark circles under his eyes betraying just how stressful the past week had been for him. His tone became flat, as if he was talking aloud more to himself. "Phil has been smart enough to accept the automatic updates, stress test wouldn’t hurt though. J.A.R.V.I.S. seems to be confined to the intranet… no aberrant changes or hallucinations." Jim began to type a few commands in, before ripping out the flash drive and shoving it back into his pocket. He rubbed the bridge of his nose while taking a step away from the console. "Full diagnostics will take a couple hours to confirm that. I’m more concerned with the hardware..." His voice trailed off, as he began taking a mental inventory of what precisely would need upgrading and how long it would take. He didn't have the time to get things up to the standard he wanted. He needed to prioritize and focus on the vulnerabilities before getting the hardware into a more usable state.

He hadn’t changed a bit in all these years.

It was exactly what she’d expected of Jim. The first time they’d met had been at a joint board meeting both of their fathers had to attend when they decided they wanted their companies to make a more public standing together. It had been utterly boring, and Juniper had wandered away to find something more interesting which had led her to Jim. He’d been elbow deep in their computer lab, rewiring it to be more efficient. Of course he’d crashed the whole system, but that was something she’d promised to take to her grave because she’d helped.

It all felt so far away now, one of her fondest childhood memories overshadowed by a threat they could not see but could feel nonetheless. It hung over her throat like an executioner's blade, dragging across soft and vulnerable skin until it split. Abruptly, June gathered all of her courage.

"Jim," she was horrified to hear how brittle her voice had become, cracking like delicate glass over the simple syllable of his name. She pressed on, not looking at him. The signs were the same for both of them, bags under their eyes, skin pale, frames tense. She kept her eyes on her hands, tracking the bruise that was twisted around her wrist and crawling beneath the silken hem of her sleeve. It didn’t feel right to lean on him, he’d called her after all. "I have a voicemail from Thomas, I’ve listened to it a thousand times but… Will you?"

June ran a hand through her hair, her frustration with herself crawling up her throat like bile, acidic and utterly disgusting. She pulled her phone free from her pocket and all but thrust it into the air toward him, eyes set with determination on the map. There was so much more she wanted to say, but the words wouldn’t come.

Jim’s eyes snapped onto June as she had gained his attention. His aloof facade cracked as a quiet intensity replaced it. He didn’t give any words, but instead just strode up towards her. He hastily grabbed the phone, thumbs quickly tapping away into her voicemails and queuing up the correct one. He had gone through all the data he had for days: flight logs, CCTV, satellite readings, biometric readings… anything he had from his father’s last flight. Even he knew that June must have had it worse, suffering in silence while haunted by her family’s disappearance. Even if he wouldn’t say it, June was one of the few people who had ever really seemed to see him as anything other than Tony Jr. as a kid. He didn’t know how to help, that was always more Imogen’s thing. All he could do was press play, setting it to speaker so they both could listen in.

"Hey June Bug," Juniper flinched at the nickname, and she twisted around to look at Jim. If she didn’t, she would close her eyes and pretend it was Thomas in his place. She kept her gaze on his face, categorizing any expressions he let slip as the voicemail played. Thomas sounded exhausted, his voice very soft as he spoke. There were a few background noises that were incomprehensible no matter how many times she’d listened to it. "Listen, I know I shouldn’t have left. I just couldn’t let it go, I followed dad’s last location pin but I haven’t found much. I need you to hear me, okay? I know you’ll be pissed but—"

There was a sharp cracking sound that cut through the recording, and Thomas paused. She could hear the shift of the fabric of his shirt, he wasn’t in his suit, and then a soft exhale from him after a long, tense moment. When he spoke next, his voice was verging on frantic.

"Don’t come after me, I don’t know what’s going on but I think I’m being followed. I don’t know when the trail started, the fact that it slipped by me for so long… Bug, listen, really listen. Take mom and run." This was the part that made her pulse thrum in her throat, tears pricking in the corners of her eyes. He was right, she had been pissed but listening to him now, hearing the fear and desperation in his voice, felt a lot like the cool kiss of a metal barrel pressing to her temple.

"Follow dad’s Sideways Protocol, don’t trust anyone, get Alfred with you to one of the safe houses, and just—" this pause was different, they could hear how his breath hitched over the line, and when Thomas spoke next there was something strange in his tone, like resignation. "I love you, June. Don’t—"

The call ended.

Her hands curled into fists and she made no move to take her phone back from Jim. She’d listened to the voicemail one hundred and thirty two times now, but it never got any clearer to her. There was so much he hadn’t gotten to say, what had changed toward the end of the voicemail? Thomas had sounded so defeated.

"I should have answered," Juniper’s voice broke again, and she angrily swiped away a traitorous tear as it trailed down her cheek. "I was in a board meeting, they have me in so many of these stupid fucking meetings and I didn’t know Jim. I thought he was at home, I just…"

She looked back down at the map, but it didn’t bring the sense of hope like Alfred had been so optimistic for.

Jim had remained blank faced during the recording, his eyes staring off into the middle distance. He was hardly present, his mind elsewhere. When the voicemail had ended, he continued to stare past June, snapping back to reality when her voice cut through the sudden tense silence. He stepped forward, opening his mouth for a moment to speak. No sound came out. He took another step closer, lifting his arm stiffly to pat her shoulder. "I know. I know." His flat tone had melted into a tired, sad whisper. He was lucky that there was no voicemail, that most of Tony’s final moments before vanishing were corrupted or outright missing. The mystery kept hope alive, that maybe it was all coincidental. The voicemail had dashed any hope for a more tame or outlandish explanation.

There was a threat in the shadows. Someone was out there doing this. Whoever it was had resources, operational security, and power. The kind of power that could take geniuses, witches, and gods. They had planning that could outsmart the world’s smartest men.

The good news… men can bleed. Humans are fickle… even machines. There was a trail, somewhere. Whatever was doing this had goals and desires. Somewhere, there was a weakness. And most importantly… they could start making a list of suspects.

But that could wait. "They’re waiting… we should go. I don’t want Phil coming down here and messing with the system."

If she’d been wanting a hug, she’d have gone to her mother. The thing was, Juniper didn’t need hugs and soft words. There was a rage that was writhing in her breastbone like fire, she was an arrow resting in a taut bowstring. She needed someone to point her in the right direction, someone to help her hone her focus and not get lost in the turmoil of it all. That was what Jim was for her, he was as solid as a buoy in the ocean, he could keep her from sinking beneath the choppy waves.

They were in this together now, it was for the best. Because when she found the person responsible, she didn’t think Jim would stop her from killing them. "Yeah," June took a steadying breath, and gave his arm a small squeeze before pocketing her phone and leading the way out. "I’m pretty sure Phil is the one who got those crumbs in the control panel, let’s let him know over coffee that he’s banned."

A little over an hour later…

The white Porsche skidded through the turn onto Descendant Drive, speeding straight toward the large mirrored tower at the end of the road.

The small group sat around a table in the kitchen, finishing off the final bit of tea that remained in the kettle and sharing in a more lighthearted conversation when J.A.R.V.I.S.’s voice came in over the P.A. "Pardon the interruption. Mr. Stark, your sister is approaching the academy with a great deal of haste. She should be arriving at any moment."

Jim sighed, setting down his cup of tea into its saucer at the table. Her tendency to break the mold was astounding. He raised his right hand up, noticing a shift from Alfred. "I’ll get her. She’s my problem." He took a deep breath, reaching into his sweater pockets to produce a set of red-tinted shades and a small metal pad. His movements were habitual, putting on the sunglasses with his left hand while his right pressed the metal pad onto his temple. His expression remained as stoic as ever as he tapped the back of the sensor, causing it to begin glowing. "H.E.L.E.N., go ahead and boot up the Vanguard. Start field log zero one three… let’s see if we fixed the input lag."

June watched Jim, her eyebrows rising some. She wasn’t as close with Imogen as she was to Jim, though she’d known the woman would undoubtedly be arriving before anyone else. She thought it was strange that she wasn’t actually here yet. She paused for a moment, considering her options. It had likely been a long drive…

"I’ll go," she soothed Alfred, patting him gently on the shoulder before standing and grabbing a clean cup to put the last of the tea in. The older man had looked horrified at Jim as he’d continued to sit there. Did Imogen even drink tea? She supposed she’d find out soon enough. "Don’t stress, it’ll be fine. Maybe start dinner? I’d imagine she’s been traveling all day."

Juniper left the room without another word, following the winding hallway, enjoying the warmth that seeped through the mug clutched securely in her hand. She lingered on the edge of the lobby though, uncertain about the logic behind Jim’s… everything. The sight of Imogen striding into the building was enough to make the strangest sense of relief course through her.

Jim had called her, she’d wanted to be strong for him just like she felt she had to be strong in front of Alfred, Phil, and her mom. Imogen was an outside factor she hadn’t expected, and she could already feel her facade cracking. It felt ridiculous, and the slightest bit of pressure on her composure made all of the guilt and anger June felt for herself crystallize in her chest.

She lingered behind Jim’s hollow armor, focusing on her breathing and the weird interaction in front of her opposed to the more annoying things, like her feelings.

Imogen drove far too fast for the short distance that remained between her and the tower. She slammed on the brakes causing the tires to skid and smoke as the Porsche slid sideways several feet until it came to a halt a few inches beside the curb. The car had stopped moving for a millisecond at best when the driver’s side door was flung open and a blur of ivory clothes and blonde hair exited in a whirlwind. She managed to make it halfway to the door when the spaceship hum of the electric engine purred behind her. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath as she turned around and walked back to the car. She opened the door, leaned in and pressed the ignition button, silencing the engine before slamming the door shut once again.

The sound of waves lapping against the rocky shore and the rhythmic click off stilettos on cement were the only sounds that filled the empty landscape. The tall mirrored tower was blinding as it reflected the setting sun back up the road from where she came. When Imogen stepped up to the double glass doors, both hands reached out and grabbed the curved steel handles. In a single swift motion she pulled them open and stepped through. "Anthony James Stark!!" she shouted as she made her way through the second set of doors.

Waiting in the spacious lobby, with its arms crossed, stood the Vanguard: sleek, angular, and painted in that classic red and gold color-scheme. Bright blue lights emanated from the optic display in the faceplate, scanning Imogen on her approach. A hollow projection of Jim’s deadpan voice echoed out from speakers where its mouth would be, a blue light emphasizing each word as it was spoken. "Why do you even hire a driver if you’re just going to go all Need for Speed all on your own?"

"My mother hired him and he’s family, like Al—" Imogen started answering him when she realized there was no psionic feedback resonating from within the suit. Her jaw cocked to the side as her nose flared and the tip of her tongue pressed against the bottom of her upper teeth. She let out a dry, sardonic laugh. The kind of laugh that only proceeded a mental breakdown. The silence in the lobby was deafening. The stillness only amplified the echoing tink tink of her heels on the tiled floor as she stomped her way straight toward the remote controlled suit.

She stopped a foot away, face to face with the metal shell as the blue lights illuminated her face. Imogen had barely been given the chance to process what was happening. When she received the call from Jim, it was too little too late. Tony Stark’s disappearance was all over the news and her bags were already packed. She traveled to the academy as fast as humanly possible, fueled by grief and rage. There was a whole monologue she had been replaying in her head over and over, chastising her brother for not calling her first… and now? He didn’t even have the decency to greet her face to face.

The lump in her throat made it hard for her to breathe but she couldn’t swallow it down. The tears welled as she stared through the blue lights and whatever cameras that led straight back to wherever her brother sat out of range and unbothered. "Coward," her voice cracked as the venomous word left her lips.

Then, like the flip of a switch, Imogen’s body shifted until she stood before the armor like a prismatic statue. Her diamond form, silver and glistening, reflected the setting sun through the window and sprinkled the walls in colorful speckles of refracted light. A crystallized hand shot forward and grabbed the Vanguard’s throat. Her fingers flexed, giving it a little squeeze before lifting it off the ground like it was lighter than air. In a single swift motion, she flipped the mech over her head, making sure to not hit whomever stood behind it, and slammed it into the ground, cracking the tiles beneath it. As Imogen took a step back, she kicked the suit, hurling it backwards and lodging it into the concrete wall beside the elevators.

Her gaze finally shifted to the other person in the room, catching sight of Junie standing there, ready to greet her with a cup of tea in her hands. Imogen sighed and dropped her diamond form. "I missed tea?" Her voice drifted off, exhausted and forlorn like she was on the cusp of breaking down… mentally, physically, and emotionally. "Hey Junie." She met the girl’s gaze with an apologetic tight lipped smile.

Imogen’s voice had cracked, and something in Juniper’s chest tightened. Her breath had hitched, eyes squeezing shut reflexively before Jim’s suit had been brutalized. She would give anything to argue with Thomas one more time, it felt like she was the one that had been slammed down into the ground, the air knocked from her lungs for a moment.

Any thoughts of allowing her vulnerability to show slipped from between her fingers like water, how could she justify it when Imogen was so clearly hurting just as much as her? The thought of letting her own anguish show just made June feel sick. She inhaled sharply, visualized shoving down her emotions between her ribs, and when she opened her eyes again there was a sort of sad hollowness to her gaze.

"Hey," her voice, the traitorous thing it was, wavered and cracked but she pressed on. Her lips tugged up into a smile that wasn’t entirely forced, and June stepped forward, holding up the cup of tea. "If I had known you were coming, I would have saved you more than a single cup. Alfred is making something for us to eat though, so…"

It would be easier, if she didn’t know Jim and Imogen. She wasn’t nearly as close to Imogen as Jim, but it didn’t change the fact that June knew the other woman, had known her father, and knew intimately what she was feeling. There was nothing she could say to make it better, to ease the desolation of the situation. She could make promises she couldn’t keep, but who would that help? There was only one thing she could really give Imogen, and it was simply the truth. June saw the heartbreak written across Imogen’s face, and changed her mind just as quickly as she’d made it.

"I thought about going after Thomas instead of coming to Alfred," the words tasted bitter on her tongue, and Juniper swallowed around the sudden and abrupt urge to throw up. "It wouldn’t have done any good though, so I-I just didn’t. But, I wasn’t going to involve anyone else. If I had known Tony was going to go missing too… I’m sorry. I should have called you and Jim, I should have warned you guys. I was just hoping it wouldn’t happen, but it all feels like a nightmare I can’t wake up from."

The tears she’d fought so hard to keep back began to spill over, leaving hot, slow trails down June’s cheeks. The cut Alfred had stitched up on her lower cheek stung as the salt from her tears seeped into the wound, but she didn’t bother to wipe them away like she had with Jim. There was a sort of solidarity to their suffering, and as much as June wanted to bottle it all up and pretend to be strong for everyone else, Imogen deserved to know she wasn’t alone in her pain.

Imogen hesitantly reached out and took the cup of tea from June’s hands and set it aside on some side table beside an overpriced leather lobby sofa no one ever used. Then, without a word, she closed the distance and wrapped her arms around June in a tight, comforting embrace. A single tear escaped between Imogen’s bottom lashes and carried a faint streak of mascara down her cheek. "It’s ok. I’m not mad at you. It wasn’t your job to call me." She rested her chin lightly upon June’s shoulder with a sigh. "I’m sorry… about your father and Thomas."

She didn’t know what else to say. What could she say? Imogen was pissed and sad, but she only lost her dad. June had lost her dad and brother. She couldn’t begin to imagine the pain and guilt that she was going through. Jim was fine, even if he was a little shit and made Imogen want to throw him off the top of the Descendant Tower, she was thankful he was there. She could threaten him within an inch of his life, but that meant he was still there… tangible and within arms reach. If he was gone too? She didn’t know what she’d do. Go crazy, probably.

A sob caught in her throat, and for the first time since it all started June allowed herself the consideration that she did not have to strive to be as strong as her dad had been. Then, the thought shook her. Had been, as if he were dead, as if he were out of her reach. Her hands trembled as she held onto Imogen, accepting this moment of weakness and knowing a week from now she would have to forge an impenetrable mask if anyone answered their desperate call.

"I’m sorry too," what else was there for either of them to really say? It was a horrible, confusing situation. All they had now were each other, and the desire to fight back against a foe they couldn’t even see yet. She squeezed Imogen’s sides gently, as if the woman were made of glass and hadn’t just punted a suit of metal across the room, and then pulled back some. The skin beneath her eyes felt tight and dry from her tears, a few crystalline droplets clinging to her lashes stubbornly, but something about June had shifted. The chocolate brown of her eyes darkened, and when she spoke her voice was softer, dangerous almost. "Imogen, if I find who is doing this, if our dads aren’t… I just need you to know what you’re getting into. I won’t stop until they wish it was me they’d taken, and not my dad. I don’t have his morals."

Imogen’s gaze drifted back and forth between June’s eyes. Her hands rose to gently cup the girl’s face like a parent admiring the innocence of their child. Her thumb lightly brushed away a stray tear then tucked a loose raven lock behind her ear. "Oh sweetie." Her voice was gentle and nurturing like a mother’s while coddling her child. "I’m going to make a scarf out of their fucking entrails." There was a dark, murderous glint in Imogen’s eye, one that said her words weren’t a threat but a promise. She had every intention to rip those bastards apart until they made the unfortunate mistake of thinking she was a ruby.

Juniper smiled, a soft and sweet expression that was full of relief. She felt so seen, so understood, and it was an undeniable relief to know no matter what came within the end of the week, Imogen and Jim would be there with her. She wasn’t sure where Jim’s moral compass was these days, but she knew at the very least when it was all said and done he would still look at her like she was June and not Nightingale, just as she’d always only looked at him and seen Jim and not some reincarnation of Tony Stark. Imogen was someone she could trust to lean on, to watch her back, and to not judge her for everything that would come next. June would give her all the same in return.

"Thank you," her relief was palpable in her tone, and the surge of such an unfamiliar emotion as of late almost made her cry again. She didn’t though, because the waft of something being cooked was drifting down the hall and because she’d allowed enough weakness to show for one day. "Come on, Alfred is cooking and if you want to eat you should kick Jim’s ass before he’s done. You do know your brother has the emotional range of a teaspoon, right?"

There was a tentative edge of humor in her tone, Juniper didn’t really want to see Jim get his ass handed to him…well, most of the time she didn’t. It was always a little fun to see him squirm, though. Especially when he deserved it.

A grateful smile tugged at the corners of Imogen’s rouged lips. If nothing else, the three of them would raise hell before letting any of those assholes take another one of them. At that point, what else was there to lose? She’d die with a smile on her face in the pursuit of finding her father… especially if she got the chance to take a couple of those fuckers down with her. She’ll have them choking on diamonds and begging for the sweet release of death before she’d allow them to die. The last thing she cared about was her pristine image or what others thought about her.

There was a small twitch at the corner of her mouth that betrayed her softer, bordering on sadistic, smile. Her right hand fell to June’s shoulder while her other pointed down the hallway. "He’s in the kitchen?" she asked with a cock of her head. Imogen could find him easily enough if she let her psionic tendrils sift through the corridors of the academy. But she was exhausted. A clear direction was far simpler and left her with enough reserved energy to release a little hell on her brother… Before inhaling Alfred’s orgasmic cooking, that is.

June’s gaze seemed to soften some as she took in Imogen anew, the day of travel paired with the devastating news had taken its toll on her. She was stubborn though, it was only just barely noticeable but it invoked the urge to wrap her up in a warm blanket all the same.

"Yeah, I’ll show you the way and after we eat I can show you to your penthouse. Your dad designed it for you." Juniper’s smile drooped some, sadness at the revelation of such a genuine gesture fraying her nerves further. Her own father had designed hers too, and Thomas’s. She gave Imogen’s arm another soft squeeze, before very gently tugging her along down the hall. She could let loose the last of her energy on Jim once they got to the kitchen.

Imogen vaguely recalled where the kitchen was, but a decade away with hardly a year in the academy had an easy way of blurring her memories. And maybe it was smart for someone else to be there as well. She’d be less likely to kill Jim… a smidge.

The click of her heels echoed off the barren walls as they made their way towards the elevators. After pressing the button to recall the lift, Imogen let her gaze drift over to the Vanguard armor helplessly wedged in the fresh made gash in the wall. She scoffed and rolled her eyes just before the down arrow illuminated with a ding and the doors opened. Silently, she gave the suit a once over before stepping into the elevator. She waited for June to join her before pressing the button for sub floor 2… and waited.

Jim had hardly moved from his chair at the kitchen table, a slight glow emanating from the shades. His hands tapped on the kitchen table, as he was clearing typing something with no keyboard. His tongue was pressed against his cheek as his eyes seemed to dart back and forth. His thoughts were a never-ending onslaught of numbers, figures, calculations, parts, supply chains, shipping times. But they were dulled, slightly, by his own exhaustion. Errant thoughts drifted to his father, to the voicemail, to the map with blinking red dots. His face was a blank mask, a shield that failed to let slip the turmoil in his chest. His mind was scattered, desperately clinging to any distraction or practical application it could. But even as the elevator doors opened, his thoughts were not of the two stepping out. He wanted to get a second more work done before the tsunami crashed over him.

Imogen practically burst out of the elevator and strode right over to the table where he sat. She noticed Alfred slaving over the stove and had every intention of greeting him… after her brother got a piece of her mind. "You asshole!" she shouted at him as she reached across the table and pulled the glasses off his face. She had no intention of breaking them, but she wasn’t going to give them back either, not until he actually listened to her… not barely acknowledge her existence.

She took a step back, holding the glasses out of reach before he could attempt to try stealing them back. "I am your sister. Your sister!... And do you call me the minute dad goes missing? No. You called June." Imogen’s free hand slammed the table causing it to shake and scoot a couple inches to the side. She briefly spared a glance at June as a silent apology. This wasn’t about her, nor did she blame her, but Imogen knew how the words sounded the second they left her mouth. She sighed, looking back over at her brother, glaring daggers into his eyes, searching for some semblance of sympathy or compassion. "It took me three days to get here from Krakoa, our dad is missing, and you send your fucking armor to greet me?!"

Jim blinked a few times, the dark circles under them on full display as he seemed to grasp the scene before him a bit slower than usual. His face remained blank, his tired eyes tracking the waves of anger etched on his sister’s face. "June was the third call. You were the seventh." His tone was flat, but his indignant stare made clear that his father’s dry humor was genetic. "Would calling forty minutes earlier have changed the flight plan to get you here quicker?" His words were sharp, but not as cold as they usually were. In his own reserved way, he was matching his sister’s anger blow by blow.

"While you were busy getting dressed for what I can only imagine is a stripper’s wedding, I’ve been getting this whole operation back up and running. Do you want to write the pattern-tracking algorithm to find a connection between the disappearances? Or are you going to upgrade the fossilized computer lab downstairs board by board? Last I checked, the only one here who can help me with that is the one I called before you." He lifted a hand up towards Imogen, waving his fingers to signal for a return of his glasses. "And now repairing that armor downstairs is just another thing I have to get done this week. The least you can do is fill out the survey H.E.L.E.N. just emailed you to let me know how the remote speakers sounded."

The blonde stood still as a statue in a stunned silence. Angry, bewildered tears trailed black streaks down her cheeks as Imogen watched her brother apathetically list one thousand and one reasons her presence was worth dog shit. She couldn’t find the words or the will to move. Her entire body grew warm and flushed, while her fingers were ice cold and trembled against his glasses. The muscle in her cheek flexed as she clenched her jaw. "I am not just some barbie doll." Her voice was venomous yet terrifyingly calm in the same breath. "I am smarter than any of you fucking Starks give me credit for. Not that you give two shits to learn a damn thing about me."

Imogen threw the glasses at Jim’s chest not giving a single fuck if they shattered or whatever else. "Bill me for the fucking suit," she practically hissed at him.

Her gaze flicked over to Alfred, unable to stop the angry tears that continued to stain her porcelain skin. "Which floor is my room?" she asked barely above a whisper, her voice cracking at the last word.

Alfred’s face was a melting pot of various concerned emotions as he stood frozen in front of a pot mid-stir. "... 48," he replied. Hundreds of thoughts and questions rattled through his mind, ways he could comfort her, convince them both to get over their tempers, or simply say he was happy to see her. But he said nothing.

She managed the bravest smile she could force out toward him, a silent reassurance that she’d be fine… eventually. "I lost my appetite," Imogen announced to no one in particular. Her gaze remained fixated on the floor as she walked between Jim and June without a word. She pressed the button to open the elevator doors and slipped inside without sparing a single look over her shoulder.

Imogen didn’t bother going back to the ground floor to get her things. She didn’t care anymore. Her trembling finger found the button for Floor 48 and pressed it. Once the elevator started its slow ascent she slumped back against the farthest wall. What remained of her carefully poised mask fell and the sobs came forth in waves. Her knees buckled and gave from exhaustion under the weight and burden of carrying her through three days of travel, a week of grieving, and whatever the fuck that was. She slid down the wall until she was sitting and buried her face in her knees.

Jim sighed, folding up the glasses and setting them delicately on the table as he turned his gaze over towards June. His bloodshot eyes glistened slightly as they caught an errant ray of light. His breath caught in his throat for a moment, a sharp beeping coming from the watch on his wrist indicating his elevated heart rate. His head was flooded with different words, different outcomes, different scenarios. Nearly all would have been more appropriate and kind. "I was a bit too harsh, I take it?" He already had his answer, but sought the comfort of confirmation regardless.

Juniper was stunned in a way she rarely was, she was a good judge of character and it never took much for her to gauge the value of someone’s character. She didn’t like to be surprised like this, not by someone she knew and cherished, and she knew they were all going through something that no words could fully describe, and yet…

"This was the first time I ever looked at you when you spoke, and heard Tony Stark instead of Jim." There was an undertone of anger beneath her bewilderment, and June shook her head like a dog as if to dislodge the memory. Imogen had just held her while she’d cried, tried her best to reassure her, she’d spent three days traveling here just to be with Jim. She took in a slow breath, tasted the air on her tongue for a long moment, before letting it out.

"My dad told me once that grief can either destroy you, or focus you. It reveals who you really are at your core, and what your true values are. If Thomas were here… fuck, he would just be so disappointed in you, Jim." June laughed, but there was no humor there. It was a broken and aching sound that echoed around in the sudden hush of the kitchen. Her anger wasn’t loud, it didn’t sizzle like that pan that still sat atop the stove, it was cold and biting. "But you know what, Thomas isn’t here. He’s fucking gone, and so is my dad, and so is your dad, but you know who isn’t gone? Imogen. She’s right here, begging for you to care. Do you understand what I would give to have had Thomas here right now, screaming at me in a fucking kitchen? I know what you’re going through, you know I do, but it’s not an excuse to treat the people who love you like shit."

June wasn’t shouting by the time she was done, but she was practically gasping for breath, her hands clenched so tightly that she could feel the scabs on her knuckles breaking open, the warm trickle of blood filling the spaces between her palms. She just didn’t want to be here anymore, but she’d chosen this and that meant everyday she’d have to continue to choose being here instead of chasing after the shadows of her family. Even now, even here, even in her anger.

"You know what I think? I think grief can make monsters of us, if we let it. You aren’t focused like you think you are. Go to fucking sleep, and if you wake up tomorrow with more common sense consider apologizing to your sister because you still have one." She turned away from Jim as if she couldn’t bear to look at him for a second longer, an effort to sound kinder to Alfred than she had to Jim was evident in her tone now. "Please send up a plate for Imogen, I’ll bring her bags up to her and make sure she’s… yeah. I don’t need anything, Alfred. I’ll be working on the stress test, once I’m back down."

And June twisted on her heel to leave and do just that.

Jim remained motionless as June stormed off, her words piercing his thoughts like a knife. There was some truth in them, some deflection, and a cavalcade of emotion he was not adequately prepared for. He catalogued the statements, filing them into neat little boxes to reflect on later. He fumbled for the glasses on the table, pocketing them before slowly rising to his feet. He shuffled off towards the elevators, hesitating for a moment as he turned towards Alfred with a defeated tone. "I’ll be in the workshop. Make sure to check on Imogen in an hour to make sure she’s settled in. She’ll have some clothes that need to be steamed." His gaze drifted back towards Phil, nodding towards the elevator with his head.

"Can you help me get the suit out of the wall?"

The elevator dinged signaling it had reached the 48th floor. Imogen took in a deep, shaky breath as she lifted her head. Black smudges stained the knees of her white dress pants, but at that point she couldn’t care less. Her hands pried her stilettos off her aching feet one at a time with a weak sigh. It was only when the doors started to close that she forced herself to stand and slip through the small opening. She let the shoes slip from her grasp and live on the ground wherever they landed.

It wasn’t until she was halfway inside the penthouse that she spared a glance to take in her new living quarters. Imogen didn’t know what she expected, but this wasn’t it. The entirety of the apartment was decorated with various deep, rich shades of lilac. Everything felt extravagant, luxurious, and maybe even a little over-kill. It was designed in that way where parents think they know their kid’s tastes but they have them locked in a time capsule from a decade ago when they were in their ‘panda obsession phase.’ This was a perfect replica of her purple and velvet phase she had shortly after she graduated from the Massachusetts Academy. A weak, but genuine laugh escaped her lips as her hand hesitantly reached out to rest against the wall. "Hi dad," she whispered to the void. A small knot twisted in her gut when nothing but the silence answered back.



September 23 | ten minutes before the meeting

The light above the elevator dinged as the metal doors slid open. The week-old hole in the concrete wall felt like it was glaring at her as Imogen stepped out. The familiar click of her heels on the tile reverberated down the hallway as she made her way toward the lobby. She found Phil and Alfred waiting anxiously off to one side of the large open room, seeming too nervous to take a seat… or breathe.

"Evening, gentlemen," she greeted them with a warm smile that betrayed her own nerves. This whole ‘distress signal’ thing was a shot in the dark that could maybe work, get them no results at all, or worse… lead whomever the looming threat is right to their doorstep. Only an idiot wouldn’t be on edge and Imogen was no idiot.

"Good evening, Ms. Frost," Alfred beamed at her with his usual chipper tone. Meanwhile Phil stood beside him, stoic and silent with his arms crossed tightly over his chest.

Imogen slowly made her way over to one of the several leather sofas throughout the lobby, but she couldn’t bring herself to sit. She didn’t dare to let herself relax fully until she knew they were in the clear. Instead she opted to lean against one of the armrests and crossed her right ankle over her left. To keep from fidgeting, or shaking from nerves, Imogen crossed her arms over her chest. But even so, her right foot still bounced restlessly as she chewed on the inside of her cheek. "How long?" she asked, sparing a glance over to Alfred.

"Ten minutes, miss," Alfred confirmed with a reassuring nod of his head.

The roar of repulsor engines quickly filled the lobby with noise, followed by the loud thud of a certain suit making contact with the ground. The aft burners folded back into the backplate with a satisfying click, as thousands of small gears and motors worked in unison to return the suit into its more stable state. The Vanguard lumbered in through the front doors with the rapid pace of a chronic workaholic. The fresh coat of paint shone brightly, and a familiar tinny voice rang out from within. "Clocked something incoming with the radar. Seems like the message got through."

A series of whirs and metallic scrapes signalled the opening of the front of the suit, and a lanky nerd stepped out without ever pausing his gait. Jim was wearing a near identical outfit to the one he had worn upon his arrival to the tower, much to Imogen’s protest. His mind raced with possibilities and concerns, and the last thing he needed was to add uncomfortable materials to the list of problems for his mind to sort through. "H.E.L.E.N., shadow protocol. And make a note that I need to tune the repulsor frequency… landing was a bit too choppy." Moments later, the suit began to mirror Jim’s movement and followed him in sync as he approached his sister. The darkness under his eyes had considerably lessened, and the slight color in his own cheeks was an indication that Alfred was ensuring he was actually getting sustenance. He also clocked her guarded posture as he sidled up next to her. "Signatures were a bit too sloppy and obvious to be anything but friendly. Hope you’ve got a welcoming speech ready." The suit circled around behind Jim, standing about a foot and a half-behind him to strike an imposing silhouette.

Imogen briefly glanced back over her shoulder toward the suit of armor, noting how it didn’t look like it was launched into a cement wall a week ago. There were parts of her that were still mad at Jim, for a variety of reasons, but she could also tell he was trying to be more sympathetic… Even if she heard him sifting through files in his mind, finding one with her name on it and reminding himself to be more emotionally present and supportive. His brain always had a weird way of getting from point A to point B, but regardless she appreciated the effort. So she did her best to meet him halfway, even when she held tight to grudges like a lifeline.

The tension in her crossed arms slacked slightly as she looked over at her brother. "Am I the one doing the talking?" she mused with a raised brow. It wouldn’t surprise Imogen if that was the intention. Both Jim and June preferred to be behind the scenes, noses deep in computers or whatever else, while Imogen was a diplomat's daughter, a public figure in the mutant community, and no stranger to public speaking. Although she might have liked to have known that little fact more than five minutes before whomever walked through the door. Then she really would have written a speech.

Either way, nothing her brother said could fully ease her tensions. Imogen spent the better part of an hour that morning debating if she should accept the presumed new arrivals in her diamond form or just as herself. In the end she decided on herself… If only for the ability to read their minds before they got within one hundred feet of the academy. The last thing she was going to allow was someone trying to catch them unaware.

Ten minutes, June ought to have felt more worried about who would, or wouldn’t show up. Instead, the phone call was at the forefront of her mind. Her mother’s voice still rang in her ears, asking her if she’d like to plan her father’s and brother’s funeral. Just the thought of it made her feel dizzy, and heartbroken, and angrier than ever before. Juniper lingered in the hall just outside of the lobby, working on steadying her breathing, focusing on some of the meditations she’d learned, before entering at a measured pace.

She slipped into the lobby silently, ghost-like in her movements as she drew up beside Imogen, face utterly closed off as she glanced briefly between her and Jim. She’d all but locked herself away in her office for most of the week, bouncing between work, hacking into J.A.R.V.I.S., and spending a disgusting amount of time in the tower's gym. Her muscles ached ever so slightly, but she relished in the sensation. It was a reminder that she was here, she was alive, and she was not giving in to her grief. June absentmindedly ran a hand down her shirt, smoothing the lines that had formed in the fabric.

"The stress test is done, I closed any loopholes and put a few of my own protocols in place." She said in lieu of a greeting, fidgeting with the simple black metal bracelet around her left wrist, rubbing her finger over the engraved coordinates as if it would soothe her inner turmoil. June’s mind drifted to the protocols she’d set up, to how one of them mirrored the same one her dad had in place in the event he ever disappeared. She sighed, running her tongue across her teeth before speaking again. "Are you both ready?"

June was very pointedly not looking at either of them as she spoke, she wasn’t sure if they’d resolved everything between themselves. She left a plate of food on Imogen’s floor with her bags but hadn’t actually seen the other woman, and she still felt a mix of anger at Jim and now shame at her own cutting words to him.

"No," Imogen confessed with a dry and unconvincing laugh. "My trigger finger is itchy," she confessed, glancing over at the raven haired woman from the corner of her eyes. "You look nice. Far better dressed than my brother," she added with a droll tone, her eyes rolling as her gaze shifted over to Jim.

"I would prefer to be upstairs in my pajamas, but someone," Jim motioned in Alfred’s direction, "claimed it would ‘set a poor example for your comrades’ and insisted I be here in person." He readjusted his necktie, smoothing it down underneath his plain red sweater. His mind did, of course, cycle through a few juvenile insults geared specifically towards his sister’s more bold fashion choices. He looked back in June’s direction, and his thoughts slowed and dulled for a moment. His eyes nervously shot back towards his sister, hoping beyond hope she wouldn’t comment on it before facing the front doors again. "Would be hard to compete with you, anyways."

"Ah, well, Alfred does know best," she agreed, flashing the man in question a kind hearted smile from across the lobby. None of them had the heart to ever tell the man no and he definitely used that to his advantage to make sure they put their best foot forward… and ate.

Imogen’s gaze slowly shifted to a sharp side eye as she heard the roulette of insults and snide comments about her outfit spin around in her brother’s head. Her eyes narrowed but she said nothing, instead lightly kicking his foot in protest. But when his gaze drifted to June, and then nervously darted back to her, a knowing, mischievous smirk crossed her burgundy tinted lips. Without a word, Imogen pushed off the sofa and stood up. It was rude of her to obstruct his view. She was having a difficult time sitting still anyway. Pacing in circles around the lobby at least solved her restlessness and kept her moving.

June snorted, and the tense line of her shoulders relaxed ever so slightly. It was easy to push away the looming expectations and funeral plans around Imogen and Jim, especially when everyone seemed to be in a distinctly better mood. "I’d rather be in my pajamas too, or at the very least a hoodie… I have a board meeting to attend later this evening, and then I have to—"

Her voice flattered, and her lips tugged down into a frown. She was oblivious to Jim’s brief gaze or Imogen’s smug little smirk. Her thoughts spun with all the ferocity of a tornado for a moment, before she sharply brought herself back to focus. Now wasn’t the time to get emotional.

"I have to go look at coffins, and book a venue." Juniper’s tone was clipped and closed off. She wanted to ask one of them to go with her, but she’d refused Alfred’s offer because she knew how much it would hurt him to pick out a coffin for Bruce and June really couldn’t picture Jim coming as a comforting presence while she did something as mundane as debate wood choices. He had too many responsibilities here. Her eyes slid toward Imogen, and then bounced away. "Maybe I’ll get lucky and one of the people who show up will be a lunatic."

That would be a good excuse to take up the rest of her day.

"Anyways," June’s tone twisted into the attempt of something more playful. "I think Jim looks great, we can’t all be stunning fashion icons like you, Imogen."

The blonde’s pace slowed at the mention of coffins and a venue. Her arms uncrossed and slowly fell by her sides. Imogen didn’t claim to understand the necessity of a funeral. She’d rather leave Tony Stark’s death a mystery forever than have an empty hole in the ground, but that was her. She understood how others needed some kind of closure… even if it was a false sense of security. She tried her best to smile at the passing compliment but her mind was too focused on the previous statement to fully accept it. "I can lend you my assistant to go for you… If you’d rather not—" she waved her hand trying to avoid the words. "Or if you’d like company… I’m sure Alfred and I would be happy to accompany you." Her gaze drifted over toward him with a sad tight lipped smile.

Alfred cleared his throat and stepped forward with his hands cupped in front of him. "I’d be happy to assist anyway I can Ms. Wayne, as always."

June sent a grateful and relieved look toward Imogen. She wouldn’t make Alfred do this, he had practically raised Bruce. No parent should have to bury their child, and at this point her mom was too frail to handle the proceedings. June would have to shoulder the burden, but maybe it would be a little easier if Imogen went with her.

Jim’s face was as detached and cold as always. Funeral preparations… It was a bit premature. It was not out of the realm of possibility that those who had been absconded with were killed instead of captured. But to host a funeral for those who were missing felt remarkably defeatist and absolute, a conclusion too far. Heroes went missing all the time, pulled into cosmic events or trapped in alternate dimensions all the time. Why go through all the effort of making the heroes appear to be missing? What use would hiding the corpses have, if the goal was to stoke fear or elicit hopelessness in the populace? June was jumping to conclusions he was not yet ready to accept. He expected a more leveled head from a Wayne.

Her last statement, however, struck Jim as odd. His face remained as stoic as ever, with only a slight widening of his eyes for a mere moment being the only visible break in the mask. "Your flattery is lost on me, Ms. Wayne." It wasn’t, but she did not need to know that. It was embarrassing enough that his sister was capable of sensing his weakness, he did not need the stunning artist to know the faults in his mental walls as well. "Not everyone should dress as boldly as a Frost." His barbs were laced with the brief thought of shooting Imogen a smug grin. He knew the peace between them was tenuous, and a more thorough conversation would need to be hashed. But for now, there was a quiet comfort in the relatively normal scene. His mind began to cycle through who exactly might be answering the call. Anything to purge the more lascivious thoughts of his old friend in his sister’s more scandalous attire.

Imogen’s eyes squinted as she cocked her head to the side with a smug and annoyed sneer. "Not everyone can," she corrected him, dotting an invisible period in the air with her index finger. Although she imagined if June was dressed in some of her clothes Jim would be singing a different tune. Hypocrite.

Juniper has always had a way of being able to read Jim, not very much because he wore a mask of indifference like armor, but enough to pick up between the lines of his silence. Her nostrils flared for a moment, but her anger wasn’t directed at him.

"It isn’t my choice," her tone was scathing, dark eyes set on the leather of the couch across from her rather than anyone else. June attempted to reign it in some, to cool her ever fluctuating and volatile temper. "We staged their plane crash to try and distract from the fact that Bruce Wayne and Batman went missing at the same time. The board feels it’s best to… finalize it. They don’t know it was staged, they just want to start the process of transferring things to me, I believe they think they can steamroll over my opinions on the direction the company will take… my mom agreed with them."

June breathed out slowly, and turned toward Jim, finding the strength to shoot him as coy of a smile as she could manage in that moment. "Is flattery often lost on you, or do you just avoid anything that could fluster you?"

Jim shifted uncomfortably, folding his arms over his chest. He had misjudged June’s situation, and the staged accident was a flawed but effective strategy. Stark Enterprises had the means of obscuring their CEOs absence as they always did: some cover story about an intergalactic excursion, just in time to avoid utter panic at the quarterly earnings call. Combined with the public rollout of the Iron Legion, and any news of Stark’s absence would be but a footnote in the conspiracy podcast circuit. Smoke and mirrors was always the solution to dealing with the masses. He just wished that such a strategy would spare June further heartbreak.

Though as June’s question was sounded, it was clear just how much he missed being surrounded by unintelligent interns and a disembodied artificial intelligence algorithm at his old lab. A mind reader and a world-class detective were far too observant to let him know peace. His tone remained flat, but a small frown tugged on the corner of his lips. He needed to deflect and hide. "I don’t need distractions or entanglements right now." He finally turned to face June as well, taking in a sharp inhale of breath as he got a good look at her. "But if toying with me makes you both feel better, have at it. Just so long as I don’t have to make small talk with the cavalry."

June eyebrows shot up, surprise flashing across her face. Well, he’d said toying with him was fair game, so she wouldn’t feel bad for it.

"Are you calling me a distraction? Really, Jim?" Her tone was offended, but that coquettish grin didn’t fade as she slowly, leisurely, closed the distance between them. June stopped close enough that Jim could smell her shampoo from where her loose hair tumbled over her shoulder, almond and soft jasmine that would linger in the air around Jim even after she was gone, her hands ghosting slowly across his chest until her fingers caught his tie, straightening it ever so slightly. She kept her eyes on his, blinking slowly so her long lashes brushed across the high ridges of her cheekbones. "Don’t worry," her lips were dangerously close to his, if either of them moved just a little the taste of her lip balm would bloom across his own lips, the warmth of their bodies mingling as her smile turned mischievous. "I’ll do the talking for both of us, if that’s what you want, sweetheart."

And June pulled away, the tips of her fingers brushing softly across the exposed skin of his throat before patting his chest once in a way that was reminiscent of how he’d pat her shoulder the other day, turning her back on him to make herself a cup of coffee at the little Keurig station they had in the corner of the lobby, her hips swaying a little more than usual. She gave Imogen a conspiratorial wink as she passed. "I can do the talking for all of us, if needed. Though maybe Alfred should take the lead at first, and I can handle any…pushback." Her voice was a soft murmur as she passed the other woman, though her determination was evident in the way her jaw was clenched, eyes bright with an intense sort of focus.

Imogen’s pacing came to a standstill when she pivoted around to face the pair as she stood near Alfred and Phil. She leaned back against what used to be some sort of receptionist’s desk and slid her hands into the front pocket of her slacks. The smug smile returned to her face as her left foot crossed over her right, watching June take the bait. Imogen couldn’t say she blamed her. She was a woman of action. If someone was naive enough to challenge her, she would always act on it. Far be it for her to interrupt, but she did enjoy any scenario that made her brother squirm. Especially after the week prior. It was the little things, in their current climate, and watching Jim getting flirted with was a lovely little treat.

Once June pulled away the conversation shifted back to business, for now anyway. Imogen shrugged her shoulders. "I don’t mind," she admitted with an indifferent tone. Public speaking was just a part of the whole heiress thing. She was fairly used to it at that point. "Maybe this way Jim might actually find me useful." Her gaze drifted over to her brother with a silent attitude apparent in the quirk of her brow or the tilt of her head. "Since he likes to conveniently forget I’m actually a skilled technician." She brushed it off with a wave of her hand. "It’s fine. Maybe the stripper can hold their attention longer." Her smirk grew in that challenging way it did whenever she took someone’s words and spun them to her advantage. One thing was for certain, they’d have a far better chance of getting whomever arrives to stay if she did the talking, rather than her apathetic sibling.

Jim was far too stunned from June’s little stunt to process his sister’s words in a timely fashion. He had been flirted with by the odd employee or stranger, hoping for some kind of leverage into Stark finances. June had no need for his money or name, let alone his lithe form. He despised the base desires that had momentarily flooded his senses, and quickly looked away the moment he caught on to her changed gait. He had no retort, no comebacks, no sly comments to offer. The only small comfort was, whether from his own startled reaction or her own sadistic pleasure, she had smiled. It was a welcome change from her typical brooding, and if his pain could provide relief then he would not complain.

When Jim did come fully back to his senses, he shot a look back to Imogen. "Just… don’t overdo it, Momo. We all know how complicated things can get if we mix business and pleasure."

"Like what?" she asked while raising her right hand to check her nails. "Like the richest and most beautiful heiress in the world for a sister? You really live a rough life." Imogen sighed, letting her hand fall to her lap. She was disappointed how the flirting only stirred a fleeting moment of thoughts across Jim’s mind and a lingering gaze at June’s ass. "How in the world are you so chaste?" she asked in a bit of disbelief. "People pay good money to have someone as gorgeous as June flirt with them. God I can’t wait until someone pops your cork. Perhaps then you won’t be such a tight ass." Her head shook disapprovingly as she resumed examining her nails, waiting for whatever chaos might possibly come bursting through the doors.

June was, quietly and privately, a little disappointed. Maybe Jim just… didn’t like women like that. Which was fine! Really, it was fine. She huffed, popping a coffee capsule into the machine and sliding a mug beneath the spout, pushing the start button with a little more force than was strictly necessary. "When do you ever mix business with pleasure, Jim?" She kept her tone as light as possible, because June, daughter to Bruce Wayne, did not pout. Especially not over a man. Nope.

Emotional range of a teaspoon, indeed. She sighed, rolling her shoulders back as steam began to waft up and the mug filled, the delicious scent of coffee coiling in the air. It wouldn’t be much longer now, and the anticipation sat in her stomach like a fucking rock. Imogen’s compliment brought her smile back though, cheeks flushing ever so slightly. It was an honest compliment to have someone as beautiful as Imogen call you gorgeous, and not one June got very often.

"I’ve never been paid, but I don’t usually do it for free." Her soft laugh carried to them, and for a moment June allowed a few thoughts on how Jim could pay her back… mostly, with building her some new tech, but there was one more two more interesting scenarios in that consideration.

"So, our game plan. Imogen does most of the talking, I get to chime in if anyone gets too argumentative, and Jim is the eye candy. Not the worst thing we’ve ever come up with." Her lips were still pulled up into the slightest of smiles when June turned back toward the others, mug in hand, and moved to close the distance once more. It would be better for them to show a united front.

"Hold up," Imogen held up her index finger. "He’s—" she pointed at Jim with a twisted, borderline disgusted expression, "Our eye candy?" Her gaze fell to the semi-transparent, white floral bustier that gave tasteful glimpses of skin beneath the fabric. Her palms cupped the sides of her breasts, giving them a little boost with a small pout. "Then why the fuck did I wear this?"

"Well," June was trying desperately not to laugh, but her mirth was transparent in her tone. "You’re always the eye candy, he just gets to be the quiet brooding sort today. It…" her eyes flickered to Jim, starting at his head and then slowly dragging down, an air of vague appreciation in her gaze. "It works, trust me. Though, nothing is quite up to par with you and your fashion." Juniper spent a good second staring at Imogen’s chest too, because she was fair like that.

Jim, meanwhile, was far more focused on willing himself to self-combust so he didn’t have to be caught in this hellscape for a moment longer. ”Please, Imogen… don’t do that." He wanted to scrape the image of his sister’s self-fondling from his mind, and was beginning to understand his own father’s crippling dependence on a method for doing so. But one question from June did seem to strike him in an odd way. It was not worth answering, but he felt the need to regardless. "I have been far too busy to indulge in carnal desire, and I regret encouraging your teasing." His words were simple and honest, his red cheeks some of the only color in his pallid complexion. His eyes had shifted towards Alfred and Phil, desperately seeking some sort of intervention or solace.

Imogen’s jaw dropped as Jim’s comment and accompanying thoughts dinged a small alarm in the back of her head. "You’re a virgin?" It was across her brain and out of her mouth before she could find the tact to keep that little observation to herself. She cleared her throat and raised her hand to cover her mouth. "Sorry, sorry."

For some reason, the direction of this conversation had Juniper’s cheeks flushing darker. Her thoughts of Jim in that manner had been more passing than anything, but now… she cleared her throat, taking a sip of her coffee only to scald her tongue on it. She didn’t sputter, having too much stubborn dignity for that, so instead June forced the drink down, burning her throat and making her eyes water. Fucking, hell. "Well," her voice came out a little high-pitched, and she only grew more flustered. "I suppose I’ll stick to only flirting with you in private, so you have less… regrets."

"In private," she mused, echoing June’s words. Burgundy lips curved into an impish grin as Imogen looked back and forth between them. "Oh, you children are so adorable." Her gaze settled on June as she raised a brow in silent challenge. "Well, unlike my brother—"

"Pardon the interruption," J.A.R.V.I.S.’s voice rang out from the speaker overhead. Then there was a loud crash as something fell from the sky and slammed into the front lawn causing the ground to crater beneath their feet. A cloud of sedimentary debris obscured a hulking form that emerged from the impact. "Magni Thorson has arrived."



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... magni ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... Descendant's Tower


After years of exposure, you stop smelling that almost bleach-like sting of ozone. It had an uncanny habit of sticking to Magni Thorson's clothes and hair, but was often lost on the oaf. His senses were more keenly attuned to much more particular aromas: the metallic scent of blood, the sulfuric odor of the denizens of Muspelheim, or the pungent smell of rock trolls. But high up in the clouds, with the winds whipping at his novelty t-shirt and unkempt hair, that burning smell was noticeable.

He was on the right trail. The hammer, the message... it all lead back to the same place. A scar upon the Prince of Thunder's memory, and one of only two places in Midgard he had ever called home: Descendants Academy.

A darkened storm cloud provided both visual cover and a clear sign of the god's approach. Mere minutes away, the cloud hovered over Long Island Sound as Magni paused and scanned his surroundings. He saw a faint trail of light circle the skies above the tower from a distance, making it clear that some forces had already settled at the meeting location. The notion of an ambush did cross his mind, but he scoffed at the thought. He would not be deterred or outfoxed by weaklings.

For Magni was a god, and above such mortal schemes.

This sentiment stood to reason, so long as he continued to ignore the facts. The King of Asgard last traveled by way of the Bifrost to the realm of man, never to be seen again. Magni himself had also spent several years living amongst mortals of great strength and guile, who not only matched but may have even outpaced his own powers. If they had dedicated the same decade toiling away in combat to further hone their own strengths as he had, then it would stand to reason that they would be more than capable of posing a threat. But reason was not for gods of strength. Reason was for men with soft hands and supple skin. Courage instead led the movements of the heir of Asgard.

Courage, and the desire for meat and mead.

The cloud dissipated as a single black and blue streak shot through the heavens in the direction of the tower, white clouds of precipitation scattered by gusts of strong winds. The streak plummeted in an arc towards the glass tower, a loud whistle piercing the otherwise calm environment. Magni spun his body around as the ground encompassed more of his vision. He landed with great impact. Soil, grass, rock, and concrete sprayed in the air. The ground cratered and buckled under his strength and speed. Heavy black boots dug through dirt and stone as if it was whipped butter. A new cloud had arisen from the ground, consisting of detritus. And from this cloud, sauntering out of the hole and across the field like royalty was Magni. With a toss of his head sideways, golden locks of twisting, knotted hair whipped over his broad shoulders. His shirt was slightly torn, and clearly at least one size too small for his massive frame. But he strode up towards the entrance, placing his meaty palms on a set of front doors, pushing forward with some strength to make a grand entrance.

He had not bothered to read the small plaque that read "pull." Metal creaked and groaned as the glass double doors shattered upon the ground. Magni looked down at the shards and empty metal frames, his mind attempting to process his mistake. But as his eyes turned upwards, and he recognized two faces among those gathered, any lesson he could have learned slipped from his mind. At least one set of doors remained fixed and operational.

"Philip! Son of Coul! And Alfred! I had feared I would never again be graced by thy company!" He moved with surprising speed for such a large man, each step heavy and echoing in the lobby as he scooped the two men up in a hug. With one tucked in each arm, he gave a light squeeze as he lifted them off the ground. It was constricting, but he knew that Midgardians could not withstand much more than the gentlest touch. His eyes turned towards the others. Two he very clearly did not recognize, though the blonde elicited the faintest glimpse of a memory. That memory was washed away with a flood of other thoughts on her appearance. Surely he would have recognized such a beauty if they had met before.

Magni did set down the two older men, before turning on his heel and offering a slight bow. "Hail, and well met. I am Magni, son of Thor. And I come with a matter of the utmost import." A wide smile still graced his lips, though his eyes were focused tightly on the strangers. "Have any in your number uncovered, by chance, a hammer on these grounds?"


Location: Descendant's Tower - Lobby
Interactions: Alfred, Phil, Imogen Frost@Mjolnir, June Wayne@Sleepy Tani, Jim Stark@webboysurf
Mentions: Mjolnir (the hammer, not the GM)
2x Like Like 2x Laugh Laugh
Hidden 10 mos ago 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ........................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Manhattan had quickly become a mess with the absence of some of its most predominant heroes. The average crime rate was hard enough for Myla to handle alone, but then the audacity of criminals only seemed to rise with each new disappearance. When things really started going sideways was when her and Redback kept crossing paths enough that they eventually just teamed up. Still, with just the two of them it was nearly impossible to keep up with the crime rates, but having a companion through it all made things a little more bearable.

Myla had been so focused on trying to help pick up the slack, and keep New York safe, that her work suffered. Until, eventually, she lost her job... Which caused her to lose her apartment as well. Luckily, her Uncle Foggy had been spending all his free time helping her search for her father and he let her stay with him rather than be homeless. For several months Myla hadn’t been doing anything beyond fighting crime 24/7, so she was rarely home enough to call it that. His apartment became more of a glorified base camp to eat and shower before she had to leave again.

The only other heroes she had heard of that were still... around were the mutants on Krakoa, and Redback, of course. Tony Stark was no stranger to the media, and whether or not Myla would call it smart, he had been using it to his advantage. It wasn't hidden knowledge that heroes were more myth than fact those days, but civilians were happy in their ignorance rather than accepting the truth. She had tried on a few occasions to contact him, but she also couldn't help but worry if it was a ploy to pull more heroes out of the wood work. That was until he went missing too. She even tried reaching out to the U.N. and I.H.A. to no avail.

It was the anniversary of her father's disappearance and crime in New York was at an all time high. Myla was exhausted. She couldn't remember the last time she got more than a handful of hours of sleep before she heard more sirens or police scanners in the distance begging for her attention. Sometimes her and Redback would take turns taking a brief nap but it was always just that… brief. Without the Avengers, Defenders, or Fantastic Four, and half of the New York Sanctum empty, whatever heroes remained were pulled in several directions at once.

They had stopped five separate crimes in Midtown Manhattan already that night and the sun had barely set. Myla made a detour back to her Uncle Foggy's just for a quick bite to eat and to address some wounds. With no sirens or distant cries for help, she allowed herself a moment to collapse on the couch. Just a minute of rest. No sooner did her head hit the pillow than she heard a foreign beeping.

With a groan, she sat up and followed the sound to a box shoved in one of Foggy's closets. It was full of what they could muster up of her father's belongings before his apartment was seized after his disappearance. Myla had all but forgotten about it. Neither herself nor her Uncle had the heart to sift through its contents. But if she had hoped to get any sleep before she was needed again, she had to silence the damned beeping.

Hidden beneath a jacket, a few braille books, and trinkets she had given him as a child, Myla found a small device the noise was coming from. It felt like a pager, of sorts. But if there was a screen, there was no way she could read it and her Uncle wasn't home. She cursed under her breath, trying to understand the device best she could. There seemed to be only a single button, so she pressed it. Then a robotic sounding voice spoke out from the small box.

41.158558, -73.166693 September 23, 18 00 hours

Myla's eyes widened. Was this a message from her dad?! Could he be at those coordinates?! She quickly searched the apartment trying to find her phone or a recorder, repeating the information over and over in her head so she wouldn't forget it. As she felt around, her hand accidentally pressed the button again. "No. No. No," she panicked, thinking she erased the information. But like before it repeated the data.

She let out a sigh of relief, clutching the pager close to her chest like it was the saving grace she had been praying for. "I’m coming dad," she whispered.

* * *

Theodore didn’t know how his dad did it, juggling work and being New York’s web-slinging vigilante. It was exhausting in a way that he was unfamiliar with, showing up to shifts in the lab only to turn around in an alleyway and go to the closest police sirens. He’d been cutting back at the lab more than usual too, dropping to part time and working the bare minimum of hours in order to scrape by so he could focus on what was really important…stopping crime, and making sure Hell’s Angel didn’t get herself killed.

The chocolate brownie was in two ziplock bags, held as gently as possible as Theo swung between buildings, worry sitting in his chest like a balloon filled to the brim with cement. He was supposed to meet up with Angel at their usual spot, an ill lit alleyway that seemed to be a magnet for petty thieves, but she hadn’t shown. It wasn’t common for either of them to miss a scheduled meet up, not with heroes going missing left and right, and she’d seemed excited to try some of his homemade baking when they’d worked together yesterday.

This was the downside of secret identities, they had limited ways of contacting one another. He had the impulsive thought that he should upgrade the batteries on the web-tracers and stick one on her permanently, but it was a fleeting idea. She would probably punch him for even thinking about it.

It took Theo twenty minutes to make it home, mostly because he had to stop a bank robbery, a kidnapping, and help control traffic for a car accident on the way. He tossed the brownie on the table, it was already crumbled to bits from his less than fun activities, head full of what-if’s and guilt about having left her to go to work, and was heading to his room when he heard it.

Beep...Beep…Beep

He paused outside his dad’s office, mask off and in hand. He hadn’t been home since the day before yesterday, having spent most the day at work and then most the night with Angel. He knew his mom was out of town at a convention, and neither of them went into the office anymore. Theo hesitated a moment longer outside the door, frowning at the dull mahogany, before pushing aside his concerns and shoving into the room.

It was in utter disarray, just as Peter Parker had left it. The sight was nostalgic and it hurt, the faint smell of his dad’s cologne lingering in the office. Bookshelves had been built into the walls, filled to the brim while papers littered the desk and even the floor. One of his sweaters was slung haphazardly over the back of his chair, a bag of cheetos left open and half eaten. The beeping was coming from the desk, one of the bottom drawers, but when Theo tugged on it, it was locked.

Beep...Beep…Beep

The sound was relatively quiet, and it wouldn’t bother him if his senses weren’t constantly dialed to one hundred. It was setting him on edge, the desire to grind his teeth together so strong that it took all of his will power to push it aside, it would only give him a migraine. "Fuck it." Theo muttered, giving the handle of the drawer a sharp jerk, but instead of the lock popping loose and the drawer actually opening like he’d hoped…the handle broke off.

"Right, fuck me then, my bad." He chucked the handle over his shoulder, the rounded metal lodging into the wall behind him with a solid thunk, he silently apologized to his dad, before he pressed the tips of his fingers into the wood of the drawer and dug them in. Wood splintered beneath his grasp, slivers digging into the suit but not penetrating, and after a second of working at it, Theo managed to brute force the thing open. "Ha! Desk drawer, zero, Thedore, one. I won, dumb piece of..."

41.158558, -73.166693 September 23, 18 00 hours

Theodore stared down at the pager blankly for a long moment, face riddled with surprise at the sight of it. He wasn’t sure what he’d been expecting, maybe some sort of tech with a dying battery, or a cleverly placed pipebomb, but not this. The drawer had been locked, there was only one person that could have left it there, and…

His eyes slid up, to the little yellow sticky note that was pressed against the pager, his dad’s familiar and messy scrawl was on it. Only one word was written, nothing that would have been incredibly helpful, but it made all the difference to Theo.

”Promise me, no matter how bad things get, that you’ll always hold on to hope. Being a hero isn’t easy Teddy, we have to be greater than what we suffer. I know it’s a lot of me expect of you, and I’m sorry for it, but my wish is for you to become hope. People need that.”

His dad’s words rang in his head, and Theo clutched at the side of the desk until the indent of his hand was pressed into the wood. On the sticky note, the same color as his favorite raincoat, was the word Hope.

"Dad…" he sucked in a sharp breath, and pushed up abruptly. There were things he needed to do first, pack a bag, call his mom, leave a note for Angel, but his mind was made up. "I’m coming."

* * *​

Myla could smell the sea salt in the air as her taxi turned down a drive towards the coordinates. It felt different than the city. Everything was more open and quiet. She could hear the sounds of the waves against the shore and the wind whipping around a singular sky touching tower. To the best of her ability, she couldn't sense any other buildings in the general area. So, she could only assume that that was her destination.

She hoped that she would step out of the taxi and there her dad would be, like nothing had changed and it was all part of some elaborate ruse to fool some big bad that was threatening the world or something. But she knew it was wishful thinking. She still found herself saying a silent prayer before the car came to a halt and the driver announced that they had arrived. "That’ll be $92.65, miss," he said, turning around in the front seat to look back at her.

Her left hand reached out to the seat beside her, feeling around for her handbag. Once in her grasp, it was like muscle memory unfastening the zipper, slipping her hand inside, and pulling out her wallet. Her fingers ran across the few bills that remained, each one folded differently to identify the denomination. One, two, three… Myla only had four twenty dollar bills left in her wallet. She had emptied her bank account a week ago and that was all that remained. Her breath caught in her chest as her hand started to tremble.

"I’m—I’m sorry. I seem to be a little short," she confessed sheepishly. Myla didn’t even think to check how long the drive would take or ask her Uncle for more money. She was so used to always having enough money to get by that poverty was a foreign circumstance for her.

"You gotta be fuckin’ kiddin’ me?!" the man exclaimed. "I drive yous over two hours out in da middle of nowhere and you don’t even have enough money?!"

Myla flinched as he spat his words, literally and figuratively, at her. She had been strong, putting on a brave face for so long that the small inconvenience seemed to be the straw that broke the camel’s back. She could feel the knot tightening in her throat and the heat rising to her cheeks. If she were Hell’s Angel she would have broken this guy’s nose in two seconds flat, but she wasn’t. She was just Myla Murdock, a jobless lawyer, lost in the middle of Connecticut… Or so that was her plan if this all turned out to be a trap.

Her right hand fell to her left wrist, toying with the cuff of her shirt when the cool metal of her bracelet brushed her fingertips. It was a lightweight 24 karat gold tennis bracelet her father bought her when she graduated law school. It was one of the few things of value, and from her dad, that she had left.

The driver’s hungry gaze fell to the bracelet and a sinister grin crossed his face. His thick sausage of a finger hooked around the golden chain and tugged her hand closer to him. "Gimme the bracelet and we’re square."

Myla’s eyes widened. It wasn’t rare for people to try and take advantage of a seemingly naive and innocent blind woman. Her father’s Yggdrasil batons sat beside her on the seat begging for her to crack him over the head, but the last thing she wanted was to accidentally reveal her secret identity over a measly thirteen dollars. "No—Sir, please—"

Theo liked to think he was a calm and rational person, his temper was slow to rise and he liked it that way. There were moments that tested him, though. It almost always involved women or children, there was something about people taking advantage of the innocent that set him on edge. Maybe it was because he just didn’t understand it, kindness went a long way and sometimes it was just baffling to Theodore that other people didn’t know that.

He was exhausted, there were no buildings to swing from and having to use the trees was tiring in a way he wasn’t used to. He hadn’t eaten in two days, unsure if this was some weirdly elaborate trap he’d been unwilling to risk anyone else’s life in traveling here, and his brain felt a little foggy. He blamed all the surrounding circumstances on his reaction to this scene, it wasn’t like he was eavesdropping. The cab driver’s window was rolled down and he was pretty loud, it was really the other guy’s fault.

"Here’s an idea," Theo said, tone falsely cheerful as he leaned into the window, uncaring about personal space or the other man's questionable hygiene—seriously if he could swing from trees for days and take baths in a fucking river with a bar of soap, you’d think a cab driver could take a shower once a week—because the sight of the fat man’s fingers curled around the woman’s wrist made him feel cold with anger. "I pay what’s left, and you let her go before I break your nose. Just a thought, though the breaking of your nose bit is less than negotiable if you don’t let her go now."

It didn’t matter that he wasn’t in his suit right now, and it never would. If Theodore saw an injustice, he wouldn’t let it go. He’d acted before really thinking about it, but it wouldn’t change the outcome, he wasn’t letting this loser steal some girl's bracelet over a few bucks.

Myla’s anxiety left her distracted to the point she didn’t notice the other man’s arrival until he spoke up. The threat rolled off the man’s tongue as calmly as it would if he was asking for directions. His tone was upbeat, almost friendly, like he was waiting for the cabbie to give him a reason to smack his head against the steering wheel. Myla raised her right hand and slapped the fat sweaty finger, maybe a little harder than the average damsel might, but it got the man to release his hold.

Freed from his greedy grasp, she didn’t hesitate to gather up her handbag, batons, and long white cane and scoot toward the door. With her hands full, Myla slipped out the opposite side of the car and slammed the door shut with a swing of her hips. She hopped up onto the curb with the ease of someone who knew exactly where it was, temporarily forgetting to pretend to be a little less aware and fumble. She clutched her items haphazardly against her chest as she turned to face the taxi, but more specifically her white knight.

It was strange being on the other end of the equation. Myla was always the savior, not the victim. It made her uncomfortable in a way she hoped to never experience again. Vulnerability was not a state she often let herself be in. She’d chastise herself for some time over her own blunder. She couldn’t recall the last time her own nerves caught her off guard like that. But the man that paid the rest of her fare made her feel calm, in an odd, familiar sort of way. She lingered on the edge of the walkway, the pointed toes of her stilettos hanging just barely over the edge of the curb as she waited, listening to their exchange.

"Hey, this don’t concern yous, she—" Thedore was officially distracted by the sight of the woman who had jumped out of the cab, eyes darting up as she moved, getting herself out of the other man's grasp and leaping to the curb in a move that was graceful and familiar. The familiarity of the movement was lost on him though, because she was beautiful. There was a moment where alarm bells rang in Theo’s head, the sound akin to something like: Pretty Woman! Pretty Woman Detected! Keep Foot Out Of Mouth!! but he was able to push it away just long enough to fish a twenty dollar bill from his wallet and shove it into the cabbie’s mouth.

The fat man sputtered, spitting out the bill to cuss Theo out, but he was already out of the window and crossing—behind the cab, he didn’t want to get run over today—so he was beside the woman, a hand tentatively rising to her elbow. "You’re a little close to the edge, here." He guided her back a few steps with an air of utmost gentleness, only moving her when her body responded to the soft nudge.

Myla barely managed to free one of her hands without dropping everything she held to push up her sunglasses and tuck a wild curl behind her ear. She didn’t pull away from the light touch that guided her backwards a step or two. Her head turned slightly toward him very aware of their closeness. She could feel the heat that radiated from him like a beacon amid the cool damp breeze rolling off the shore. He smelled like fresh rain and leather, with the faintest hints of lavender and lilac. He smelled like…

"Can I help you carry anything?" Theo let go of her elbow, adjusting his backpack and shoving up the sleeves of his sweater, feeling ridiculously flustered for no reason. There was something about the woman though that made his chest feel warm, he’d been so angry before that he hadn’t really focused on who she was, or what the sound of her voice had been. It was strange, standing beside her, she almost reminded him of… Angel. His chest felt tight because he’d been trying not to think about her that whole time.

Theodore was most likely tap dancing into a trap right now, and all he’d done had been leave Hell’s Angel, the person who felt most important to him those days, a note on a receipt for pizza with an apology scribbled on it. He hadn’t been willing to risk her getting involved, hadn’t wanted to put her in any more danger than she already liked to throw herself into head first, but he missed her in a way that was uncomfortable. Though, Theo had to wonder if he was waltzing to his death with open arms… Why the hell was a blind woman doing the same?

"Are you… supposed to be here, ma’am?" Worry colored his tone, and he beat down the desire to fidget. Was there any way to get her somewhere safer without giving away why he was there? "I could call another cab if he brought you to the wrong place, and pay in advance for you."

The man was speaking, asking her questions, and trying to help, but Myla stood frozen. "No… I-I couldn’t ask that of you. I’m embarrassed enough as it is," she finally spoke up, letting out a soft, awkward laugh. There was a comfort in his presence but also a tingling, knotting sensation that twisted in her chest. Cloudy eyes shifted back and forth behind the dark tinted lenses as her mind raced, collecting the tiny little pieces, weaving them together into a large image. His immediate action, helping without expecting something in return, his smell… his voice…

Myla took a slight step forward, tilting her head upward as if she was able to look right through him, into his soul. Her eyes squinted as she whispered, "... Pineapple?"

Theodore’s brain felt as if it were short circuiting, the soft, warm breath of her whispered word brushed over his throat, rising goosebumps across his skin. He swallowed hard, blinking down at the woman, taking in how her hair curled around her shoulders, the familiar cupid’s bow of her upper lip, how her cheeks were ever so slightly flushed, how her lashes brushed over her cheeks when she blinked, and then the word she’d spoken registered. There was a five second pause, a strange, sort of strangled sound leaving his throat.

"Angel?" There was so much relief in his voice, it was practically oozing from his pores, and he wasted no time in scooping her up and pressing her against his chest. Arms wrapped securely around her, as if he was scared she’d vanish from his hold, he spun them in a short circle as a brilliant and golden laugh ripped from his throat. She was there, she was safe. The thought brought tears to Theo’s eyes, and he held her tighter, bowing his head until their foreheads were touching, breath mingling, a smile tugging his lips upwards.

Everything fell from Myla’s grasp and clattered to the ground as she wrapped her arms around his shoulders in a tight hug. He lifted her up, her feet slipping off the ground as his always contagious laugh made soft chuckles escape her lips. She was no stranger to being close to him or in his arms. How else could he swing her around New York to get from one crime to another in the blink of an eye? But this was… different. More vulnerable… More raw. There was no mask hiding her face. She could feel the warmth of his skin on the back of his neck when her hands brushed against it, embracing him. There was no leather or spandex between them… no walls.

A familiar body, lean but strong, melted from a single word. He was so close. His forehead touching hers sent a foreign tingle down her back that made her hot and cold at the same time. A new anxiety she wasn’t prepared for tightened in her chest and stole her breath. Firm muscles pulled her in tighter, pressing into fresh bruises from the night before. It ached, but it was a pain she’d happily accept.

Myla wasn’t sure how she knew, perhaps it was the slight change of inflection in his laughs, or a small shift in his breathing, or maybe she heard the faint moisture beading against his eyelashes with every blink. But she leaned back, just enough to be able to cup his face in her hands. His jaw was square with a gentle curve and covered in the short stubble of a couple days’ old shave. Her thumbs tenderly reached up to wipe beneath his eyes before he dared to shed a tear for her. "Hey. None of that," she chided him softly with a little laugh.

For a moment, nothing else mattered. His Angel was here, he wasn’t alone, she hadn’t vanished, everything was okay. But then, several things clicked at once. If she was here, and Theo was walking into a trap, it meant she was also walking into a trap. Angel was beautiful, but without her suit there was something so delicate about her, it made his hands start to tremble. Her eyes, the eyes he’d always wondered about, daydreaming that maybe they’d been like a soft and warm chocolate color, were grey and blank as he stared into them, and Theo’s breath caught in his throat.

"Angel?" His voice was agonized now, and it took everything in Theodore to not shove her back into the cab and throw the man a hundred dollar bill, if it meant she could get as far away from this tower as possible. "What are you doing here?"

She tensed and her hands fell, pinned between them, as she felt the shift in him. "Myla," she corrected him quietly. At that point, what was the harm in him knowing her name? He could see her and they were likely two steps away from falling into a trap. The least she could do was let him know her name before they died. "What am I doing here? What are you doing here?" she asked, shoving him gently as she spun the question back around on him.

Trying to hide the rising panic that clawed up her back, Myla crouched down. Her hands fumbled around on the ground trying to gather her things. "I didn’t tell you on purpose. I wasn’t going to lead you into a trap… New York needs Redback. They need you." One of the batons attempted to roll away several times before she managed to get her trembling fingers around it. Her heart raced in her chest making it hard for her to focus on anything but the constant thrum of the blood pulsing through the veins in her ears.

"Myla," he said her name like he was tasting it for the first time, something slow and sensual in the way his lips wrapped around it. There was something reverent in his voice, he’d never thought that he’d get the chance to know her name. "Theodore, but just… Theo."

"Theo," she repeated his name softly, like the whisper of a secret that only she knew. It was weird calling him by his name. It was weirder hearing her own name uttered in his voice. She had wondered what it’d sound like coming from his lips… if she was just Myla. She liked the way it sounded… probably more than she’d admit to herself. But it was greedy for her to enjoy the tenderness of sharing something as simple as their names. He shouldn’t be there. He needed to leave while he still could.

The joy of learning Angel’s name, of finding her here and getting a chance to know she was alive and well, of feeling how her heart had fluttered in her chest like the wings of a hummingbird when he’d swept her into his arms, it all faded away like watercolor on a canvas, drowned by the very element that gave it life. "I wasn’t going to lead you into a trap either, and I’m not the only one who New York needs, I–"

His breath caught in his throat, the words I need you, choking him for a moment. His mouth hung open for a second, and then it clicked shut, the sound of his teeth snapping together louder than he would have liked. Theo bent down, easily and carefully gathering up her discarded things, muttering an apology as their hands brushed and heat filled his face. "I’m happy you’re here, Myla. I just, " the man stood up after everything had been gathered up, one hand curled gently around her upper arm to help guide her back upright, fumbling a little to give her the white cane but stubbornly holding onto everything else. "You scared me."

The admission was softer, timid and uncertain. Theo wasn’t used to speaking with Myla like this, no masks to shield themselves behind. It all felt so vulnerable, but he wasn’t upset about it. The relief was still there, lingering like smoke in the air, but so was the fear. How could he walk into a trap with her by his side? Was he even strong enough to protect her if things went sideways? The unknowns were the most frightening part, it felt like too much to admit to himself too soon, but if he lost Angel, Theo was certain he would lose something fundamental in himself, too. "Just, please don’t vanish on me again."

Myla’s hands froze as her finger tips found the leather of her handbag. Her head tilted slightly, taking in each of his words carefully and slowly. Then he stopped, not finishing the thought. What was he going to say? Why was she so desperate to know? Instead he lowered himself to her level, gathering her things before she could. She sucked in a sharp but quiet breath when their hands brushed. Her head was spinning, trying to piece together the puzzle and make sense of it all. What the hell was wrong with her?

When he spoke up again, he didn’t continue his thought but filled the silence with lighter words but a heavier confession. Her heart sank. Guilt festered inside of her as he took her arm and helped her back up. She didn’t fight him or pull away, but followed his guidance like a bewildered animal lost in their own thoughts. She never considered how her leaving would affect him. All she knew was if she left a note behind Redback—Theo would follow her and she refused to be the reason something happened to him. She selfishly kept him in the dark to keep her own conscience clear. Myla was disappointed… in herself.

She absently took the cane when he held it out to her. She attempted to take some of her other things from his arms, but he was stubborn. Something she could relate to. Myla sighed softly as her head fell and she clutched the handle of her cane in both of her hands. "I’m sorry. I wasn’t thinking," she confessed, tapping the stick on the ground beside her feet. "I mean, I was," she continued with a weak laugh. "But I was just trying to keep you from doing something… impulsive." She turned her head toward him slightly with a raised brow. "Like following me here."

Myla mulled over his last words. Don’t vanish on me again. She knew they had clung to each other like a lifeline as the world around them tried to swallow them whole. But she hadn’t realized how deep it had gotten until that moment. "I…" she started but found herself at a loss for words. How could she promise not to vanish? Given everything that was going on, that was the one thing that was coming for them both. It was only a matter of time before they disappeared off the face of the earth like their fathers. "Ok," was all she could bring herself to say with a nod of her head.

She turned slightly toward the imposing skyscraper that reflected the warmth of the setting sun. Between her elevated heartrate, the strong breeze, and the distance breaking of the waves against the shore, Myla struggled to focus. But she could have swore she heard a couple indiscernible voices coming from the tower, one being louder and more boisterous than the others. "You know—" she cleared her throat before once again trying to steal her things back from Theo’s grasp, "—Normal people exchange phone numbers so when one of them vanishes they can just call them," she teased gently.

Her jaw dropped and head cocked slightly to the side when she realized she might have just asked for Theo’s number. Myla cleared her throat and awkwardly tapped her thumb against her cane. A rush of heat started building in her chest, flowing up her neck and across her face. "Because we’re totally normal." She tried to play it off as a lighthearted joke, but everything about her anxious body language betrayed her.

Theodore couldn’t help it, a laugh fell from his lips. It was an unapologetic sound, filled with actual mirth. "I didn’t follow you here, I found this weird old pager in my dad’s stuff, sort of ripped his desk to shreds. Sometimes, I forget my own strength." He paused, rearranging everything in his arms very carefully so it all was in a more orderly fashion.

"You’re right though," Theo muttered softly, knowing full well that she’d still be able to hear him clearly. "I would have followed you."

Myla couldn’t help the soft laugh that fell from her lips as she twisted the cane in her hands. No matter how hard she fought it, just his presence and laughter always seemed to bring some levity to her clouded mind. "I knew it," she whispered, poking his chest with her index finger.

It was an undeniable fact, if Myla had vanished from his world everything else would have fallen to the wayside. He wouldn’t have been able to rest until he found out what had happened to her, he just couldn’t stand the idea of a world where she didn’t exist. The very thought made him feel sick to his stomach, and he had the sudden urge to pull her back into his arms and not let go. It was ridiculous, but she was his…his best friend, and most trusted comrade.

"I’ll make it fair though, Angel" the endearment fell easily from his lips, voice warm and filled with something that was equal parts undeniable and uncertain. "I won’t pull any vanishing acts on you either, I promise."

Theodore meant it with every fiber of his soul, nothing short of a God would be able to rip him away from her, not after the fear and uncertainty he’d held like a loaded gun all week as he traveled to answer this message. Myla simply meant too much to him, and he couldn’t leave her when the world around them was already filled with disappearances. He wouldn’t.

Angel. Hearing Theo call her that after knowing her name felt… different. Intentional. She swallowed as a small fluttering stirred in her chest. It could have been a slip of the tongue. It probably was. There was no other reason for him to call her that. Or that was what she told herself anyway.

"My number?" The man grinned, teeth a brilliant white flash against his tanned skin. He hadn't been able to tear his eyes away from her this whole time, except for when he’d scooped up her belongings. He tried now, glad that she couldn’t see how his eyes seemed to commit the curve of her cheek bones, how one of her cheeks dimpled when she smiled, or the color of her eyes, to memory. "I thought you’d never ask, want a key to my house too? I have fruit snacks in the pantry."

A soft chuckle rose from her chest. "I just spent my last dollar on an asshole cabbie. I might raid you for everything you own," she teased him. Although the lack of hesitation and willingness to just give her a key caused the heat to return to her cheeks. "Maybe we should start with phone numbers?"

Theo grinned down at Myla, trying not to get distracted by how her cheeks flooded with color, the soft shade of ripe strawberries. How had he never realized she was so beautiful beneath the mask? It didn’t really matter, he’d cherished her even before he’d realized that looking up Myla’s name in the dictionary would lead to the definition of beautiful, but it was an added facet to the woman whom he knew and considered very important to himself.

Her smile grew as she took a step toward him and tucked her cane beneath one of her arms. Myla didn’t fully realize until she was closer to him that she wanted to be closer. She cleared her throat as her hands reached up to open her handbag clutched in his arms and pulled out her archaic flip phone. There was a time when she tried a smart phone but the lack of buttons made it nearly impossible for her to master. She carefully traded her batons and bag in exchange for placing her phone gently in the palm of his hand. "Here." Her voice was quiet and a bit apprehensive in the off chance he was only just joking.

Myla wasn’t certain where this new found confidence was coming from. Maybe it was because, underneath all the reintroduction nerves, Theo was still Redback and her best friend. Or maybe it was the unknown stirring in her chest that made her want to hug him again while also wanting to bury her head in the sand. Or maybe... maybe it was because exchanged phone numbers felt like one more tether that would keep him from vanishing too.

"Make sure you send yourself a message too… So you have mine," she added with a sheepish smile as she slid her purse up onto her shoulder.

This time, he relinquished her belongings without complaint, but a silly little smile set on Theo’s lips. Somehow, he wasn’t surprised to see that she had a flip phone, though he did wonder for a moment if she’d ever given a smart phone a chance, and if so just how long did that last? He’d put his money on no less than two days, despite the added features. He understood it, though, and couldn’t help but feel a little nostalgic as he looked at the phone, remembering the first phone his dad had given him and how similar it was to this one.

”As you wish," Theo said, swallowing loud enough that it was audible when her fingertips brushed across his palm and trying not to bask in the warmth that lingered. They’d never touched like that before, his suit always created some form of barrier, and he’d never been one to initiate physical contact with anyone else. His sensory issues always caused problems, with all his senses dialed to one hundred sometimes it could be too overwhelming, but there was something about Myla that brought more comfort than discomfort. "If this isn’t some horrible trap that gets us both killed, I’ll be sure to call you and arrange a pizza date."

Had he said date? Fuck. Theo resolutely, but gently, as he remembered the desk, tapped his number into her phone and then navigated, sending himself a text from her number. Olive and pineapple pizza, please! He grinned at the text before handing her the phone back, feeling his own phone buzz in his pocket.

"Promise?" she asked, tentatively. Her fingertips unintentionally brushed the palm of his hand as she took back her phone. Without the fabric of their suits between them, the brief touch of his warm skin electrified her nerves. Everything always felt like… more for her. With her enhanced senses something that was no more than a fleeting moment of contact for one person was like listening to a song on full blast to Myla. Her nerve endings were heightened, aware, and receptive. She noticed every crease and every callous. While the touch of his skin was foreign, the size of his hand, shape of his palm, and the length of his fingers were familiar. Myla didn’t know how to describe it, but it was like she was meeting him all over again, but also like coming home after spending what felt like forever away.

"I promise," Theo’s tone dropped an octave, and the promise hung between them for a moment as if it was suspended in the very air they breathed. It was more than a promise for a pizza date, it was a promise that even if they both died today, he would find her in the next life. Theodore wouldn’t say it out loud, couldn’t, but he knew what he meant when those two simple words fell from his lips. She was his best friend, the closest thing he had to any form of family other than his mom. They were probably walking into a gruesome death, and it felt like the time for such declarations, privately done or not. "It’ll be the highlight of my week."

"Just the week?" she teased. Her cheeks remained flushed as her smile grew bashful, but no less genuine. Myla couldn’t help but hope that a pizza date with her would be a little better than a weekly highlight. A month at least.

Theo’s smile was back, as bright and warm as the sun, and though Myla couldn’t see it, it was very likely she could feel the heat nonetheless. It would probably make his year, actually, but he didn’t want to come across wrong. Their pizza parties were just some of his favorite meals, that was all. "You know me too well." He laughed.

Myla’s laugh mirrored his as she slipped her phone back in her bag. She slowly pivoted on the balls of her feet, turning to face the tower on the far end of the walkway. "So… Are you ready to go die?" While there was a light sarcasm in her tone, there was a looming sense of dread that hung on every syllable and made the last word catch in her throat.

That jerked a surprised laugh from him, and he stepped beside her, one of his hands sliding to curl around Myla’s free hand. "Absolutely, I’ve been looking forward to it, actually. Hold my hand though, won’t you? Not because I’m scared, of course. It’ll just give me a boost of confidence, that’s all." And, he could yank her out of the damn building if needed. Not that he was going to tell her that, though.

His hand was warm against her own chilled skin. The intentional touch caught her off guard and pulled a faint gasp from her lips. Myla hesitated a moment before allowing her fingers to slowly curl around the sides of his hand. She slipped her batons beneath her arm where her cane previously resided then held out the long stick and began tapping it back and forth, more out of habit than actual necessity. She let Theo guide her toward the looming building as silence hung between them. Waves crashed against a rocky shore ahead of them and wind whistled as it hugged the tower. Theo’s steps were light like a skilled acrobat ready to move at a moment’s notice. They thudded softly against the cement in sync with the sharp clicks of Myla’s heels and tap of her cane.

Halfway to the entrance with a sweep of her cane to the right it bumped something sturdy and unmoving. Myla’s head tilted as listened to the breeze that curved around the large, square structure and rustled the thin branches of the bush within it. "Give me a second," she whispered before slipping her hand from his grasp. She sidestepped toward the large planter, placing herself so the bush hid a majority of her from whomever or whatever could be watching from within the tower. She placed her hand on the cold concrete to steady herself as she lifted her left foot and feigned fixing her shoe. As she did that her other hand shifted from the planter and sneakily slid her batons into the bush. A little backup plan. Even if it was unassuming they were still weapons. She could recall them if needed. So rather than walking into a potential trap already armed, she opted to keep up the innocent facade.

Myla stepped out from behind the bush, keeping up the charade by twisting her foot in her shoe like she was wiggling her heel back inside. When she returned back to Theo’s side, she flashed him a small smile as her hand slid back into his. She wasn’t entirely sure if it was subconscious or not, but one moment their palms were cupped together in a relaxed hold then her fingers slipped between his. It had to be for confidence in the likelihood of death… nothing else. That would be ridiculous.

As they grew closer, her heart raced and adrenalin pumped through her veins. Her grip on his hand tightened as the voices from within grew louder. Just as she went to focus on what was being said something louder and closer crunched under foot. Myla’s brows furrowed as she twisted her shoe on the ground studying the sound and the feel of it grinding under her weight. "Is that glass?" she asked, turning her head slightly toward Theo.

He hadn’t questioned her, more interested in whatever Myra’s plan was than anything. It was something Theo had always admired about her, she always tried to plan ahead where he was more of a… well, swing in web’s-ablazin fellow. It was a good balance, reminding him to think before he acted instead. He blinked slowly at…uhhh…"Well, yes. That would appear to be glass, and the doors are…um…do they have a Hulk?"

It felt like a fair question, because the doors had been absolutely destroyed, the metal frame twisted inwards. "It looks like someone crashed in through the doors, which isn’t a good sign, right? It doesn’t make me feel good." Theo squeezed her hand, trying to reassure himself that it would be okay, that whatever they were about to step into, they would be doing it together. It helped.

A dry, bordering on pessimistic laugh escaped her lips. She couldn’t fight a hulk! The fuck was she going to do? Climb on its back and smack it in on the head? Nausea boiled in her stomach. There was a part of Myla that wanted to turn back but she knew if she didn’t see it through she’d forever wonder. She had to remind herself she got coordinates from her dad’s pager. That had to mean something… right?

Myla took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves as she took a step forward. Heels, shattered glass, and blind made a bad combination. Even with her heightened equilibrium, she wasn’t exactly prepared to traverse anything that wasn’t flat. That was her first mistake. They stepped through the set of destroyed doors, dipping slightly beneath the mangled frame. She held the handle of her cane wrapped between her index finger and thumb while her other fingers held the dislodged doorframe to balance herself. Her focus was split between the sounds of crunching, shifting glass and not cutting her hand on any places that remained.

She nicked her finger while shifting her hold from the broken frame to the glass wall in the breezeway between the broken door and intact second set of doors. Myla’s eye twitched slightly at the sharp sensation, but she forced herself not to wince so she didn’t alarm Theo. Annoyed at the wobbling of her heels and ankles on the uneven glass, she stopped and started scooting as much of it out of her way without cutting her foot in the process.

Theo followed Myla for fifteen seconds, could see her struggling, and decided that the bloom of crimson and smell of blood that filled the air was as close as he wanted to be to seeing her bleed. "Nope." He said, tone firm and unflinching as he let go of her hand and unceremoniously scooped her up into his arms in the typical princess hold, mindful of her cane.

"I’m sorry, Angel." He whispered close to her ear, mindful that there were other people just on the other side of the doorframe. Something warm coiled in his stomach as his lips brushed over the shell of Myla’s ear, the soft scent of what was either her perfume or shampoo filled his senses until all Theo could smell was her. For the rest of his life, the smell of cashmere, roses, and the woods he’d just spent a week hiking through, would remind him of her. It was both too much, and not enough all at once. "It’s not that I don’t think you could have made it, I just don’t like watching you struggle."

A mix between a gasp and soft squeal escaped her lips as Myla was swept up into Theo’s arms before she could make heads or tails of what he was doing. Not knowing what else to do with her arms, she wrapped them around his shoulders trying whatever way she could to help the shoulder the burden of… well, her in his arms. Even if he had super strength and she already knew she weighed little to nothing for him. While her finger was barely bleeding worse than a papercut, her hand rested precariously on his shoulder making sure she didn’t get any blood on his clothes. They both might have had more than their fair share of each other’s blood on them, that didn’t mean she wanted to ruin his sweater.

Her heart fluttered in her chest when his whisper warmed the side of her neck and tickled something at the back of her mind. The faintest touch of his lips along the edge of her ear made her breath hitch in her chest and her hold on him tighten slightly. It wasn’t the first time he carried her. Hell, it wasn’t the fiftieth either. But she usually half supported her own weight as one of his arms held her close and the other swung them through the streets of New York. This was different, closer, more intimate. They weren’t racing against time to stop another crime. It was just them, which triggered all her nerve endings and left her senses alert. His hands were hot against her waist and the bare skin of her waist. His face was inches away and radiated warm magnetism. She had to focus to keep her head turned away from him… Just to hide the flustered redness of her cheeks. Nothing else.

"I was ok," she finally spoke up, barely above a whisper. Her constitution caved, for just a second, and her head turned toward him briefly. Myla quickly caught herself, cleared her throat and turned back away.

Theodore stepped over the threshold, holding Myla close, curving himself ever so slightly over her so that none of the broken glass at the top of the doorframe could fall on her, and it was only once they were both over the obstacle and away from the broken glass did he very carefully set her down, eyes bouncing around to take stock of the room they’d entered and the other people within it. If he very intentionally placed himself in front of Myla, he wasn’t going to make a comment of it.

When she was set back down a different wave of nerves and embarrassment washed over her as Myla could sense all eyes on them. Theo stood protectively in front of her prepared for the ambush they both expected. She brought the tip of her right finger up to her lips to stop it from bleeding before awkwardly smoothing out her skirt… Which she quickly realized was unnecessary because it was leather.

It was in that silence that she got a proper count of everyone in the room. There were six heartbeats beside their’s, all but one of their pulses raced nearly as much as her own and Theo’s. Two people had stronger scents than the rest of them. One had the faint smell of almond and jasmine mixed with a freshly brewed cup of coffee which led her to believe the person by the Keurig was a woman, most likely. And the other’s perfume was richer and more lavish laced with hints of various fruits, florals, and bergamot. Among the rest of them she caught faint traces of deodorant, after shave, bourbon, aspercreme and a strong metallic smell like the air after lightning has struck.

"Well would you look at that," a voice like the velvet on rose petals spoke up from the left side of the room. "Chivalry isn’t dead after all. That’s the kind of love women want," the woman added, pointing a finger at them. "Take note TJ. You could learn a thing or two."

Myla’s face somehow managed to grow more red as she stood up straight, clutching her cane. She tried to wipe the emotion from her face to appear more confident and brave than she felt, hoping the act would convince even herself.

Heels clicked against the tile of the large room as the woman made her way toward them. She extended her hand out toward the both of them in greeting and a handshake. "Imogen Frost." Myla had heard that name before, on the news or something. She was some heiress or something, but she couldn’t remember how exactly she knew the name Frost.

Myla reached around the side of Theo to accept the handshake but caught herself just before she did and clenched her hand. "I—Sorry," she apologized. "I nicked my finger on the glass. I don’t want to get blood on you."

Like a magician, Imogen slid two fingers between her cleavage beneath the cup of her bustier and pulled out a linen handkerchief. She took a step around Theo and held out the small piece of fabric as an offering with a smile. "Think nothing of it, darling. Us women are used to blood," she quipped as she took Myla’s hand and shook it gently.

"I… Don’t know if I should say my name," she admitted out loud as she withdrew her hand with the handkerchief tight in her grasp.

Theodore coughed, trying not to feel flustered and awkward. It had nothing to do with Imogen, sure the woman was beautiful, but having Myla in his arms like that had been different from all the other times. It felt more intimate, and he could still feel the heat of her body lingering against his chest. His heart was fluttering, and he could very faintly hear that he wasn’t the only one, even Myla’s heart was beating faster now…most likely from the adrenaline. Yeah, that was why his heart was beating so hard.

"Theodore," he shook her hand, not too hard because he didn’t want to hurt anyone if they weren’t planning to hurt him, but firm enough to be considered respectful. Imogen had trusted them with her name, it was familiar in a way that was distant and fuzzy, but that was all really. "You could call her…A, until she feels it’s safe to share her name. Were you the one that sent out the signal?"

Straight to business, because he hadn’t hiked through the damned countryside for a week to beat around the bush. Theo shifted to the left some, moving back only ever so slightly so he was more beside Myla than in front of her. He was resolutely respectful, keeping his eyes on Imogen’s and very pointedly not following the movement of her fingers sliding into her bra. Was it normal for women to hide things there? Did Myla—Theo squashed the thought before it could fully form.

The other woman in the room shifted behind Imogen, and his eyes automatically jumped toward her. She’d seemed to have placed herself in front of one of the men, the movement jarringly reminiscent of how Theo had stood in front of Myla just a moment ago. There was the sharp glint of something between the knuckles of her fingers in her left hand, and the sight had Theo’s eyebrows rising. Were those…bat shaped knives? Cool. She didn’t say anything, but her gaze met his and there was a steady, calculating look in her gaze.

A shiver rolled down Theodore’s spine, and he quickly looked away. Jesus, these people were intense. Then again, it made sense to be on high alert. They were all tense and ready for someone to make the wrong move, he himself felt as tightly strung as a bowstring, his eyes bouncing between each face and then back to Imogen’s. "Where did the pagers come from? Why did my…where did Spider-Man get his?"

Reflexively, Myla’s left hand reached forward and grabbed Theo’s again when he nearly called Spider-man his father. It was respectable that he was comfortable enough to give up his name, but until they knew what was going on… fully, secrets like that needed to be kept close to his chest. While they all seemed tame, for the time being at least, she wouldn’t be too quick to trust.

"We sent the signal," Imogen waved her hand toward everyone who stood opposite Theo and Myla. "Well, everyone but the oaf who broke the door. Sorry about that, by the way. You handled that exceptionally well for a blind woman in heels," she commended her with a slight smirk that said she knew more than she let on. But she did not say. The blonde turned slightly to face the dark haired woman standing protectively in front of one of the other men and gave her a gentle calm down hand motion. "We’re all friends here, right?" she asked with a quirk of her head.

Theodore tried not to laugh, because the other woman didn’t look like she agreed with that sentiment in the slightest and to be fair he wasn’t sure he did either. No reason to jump the gun though, no one was attacking them, there weren’t like…weird zombies rising from the pits of hell, or whatever. Beggars couldn’t be choosers and considering the fact that he had been prepared to die right away, he was feeling pretty jazzed with the whole still being alive part.

"Why don’t you both have a seat while we wait to see if anyone else arrives. I’d rather only go over everything once, if possible." Imogen chuckled in a soft, genuine way someone did around company they trusted.

Myla nodded her head slightly. "Sure," she replied before giving Theo’s arm a gentle tug in the direction of the seating area. "Come on." Her senses were on such high alert she forgot to use her cane as she led them toward one of the farthest, more isolated leather sofas without bumping into a single thing. She turned to face the small crowd and took a seat on the edge of the cushion. Her hand gently tugged him down beside her, sitting close enough that the entire left side of her body pressed against Theo’s right. Myla’s ears were tuned to the faintest sound of a pin drop as she attempted to look a little more at ease, crossing her right leg over her left and rested their interlocked hands in her lap gently.

"Thank you, Imogen." Theo murmured as they passed, following Myla without a single complaint coming to tongue. Actually, he sort of liked how her warm hand curled around his, pulling him exactly where she wanted him. Once they were seated, her hand held securely in his, Theo tried not to smile. It would be utterly inappropriate, but a small, private part of him was unfathomably pleased by the new arrangement. He kept her close, eyes moving from the other people in the room to the busted door, and then back again. It would get exhausting, waiting for the other shoe to drop at any point. At least he wasn’t alone.



interactions ....|.... imogen ............... mentions ....|.... june, jim & magni ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#375a87 ....|...... outfit .....|..... nightingale .......................................................... #ed1c24 ....|..... outfit .....|..... vanguard.....................

descendant tower




”Pardon the interruption," J.A.R.V.I.S.’s voice rang out from the speaker overhead, and then there was a fine tremor in the ground as something crash landed outside. June’s breath caught in her throat, any amusement she’d felt at their previous conversation evaporating, and she moved before the impact even registered fully for her. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust Jim to handle his own if anything happened, it was more that she was terrified of losing anyone else. Her mind could be cruel, and picturing his broken and bloodied body laying on the marble flooring of the lobby made her heart jump into her throat. Her left wrist flicked downward in a movement that was so smooth it seemed as if she’d done it a thousand times before, the glass of the doors shattered, and three batshaped knives were in her hand. "Magni Thorson has arrived.”

Battle plans had already formed thrice over in June’s head before the words registered, she would use her coffee to distract and hopefully weaken the attacker, and then the knives should buy Jim enough time to recall his suit and— she blinked, feeling like the ground had somehow been displaced five feet below where she was standing and she’d left her stomach behind. It took a moment for the haze of alarm to fade, stance relaxing ever so slightly. The junction between her left forearm and upper arm throbbed, the sharp movement bringing a rush of pain to her newest injury that was obscured by her sleeve and a generous amount of gauze. She'd probably need stitches later and— did he just say Son of Thor?

Juniper half turned toward Jim, her eyes wide and surprise written clear as day across her face. The simple truth that was unintentionally hidden by the man’s exclamation sent a thrill down her spine, because it meant their plan had worked. She wanted to reach out to Jim, a flash of hope and excitement lighting up her eyes, but then what Magni said next had her twisting back toward the man.

"You!" She gasped, looking like she wanted to chuck her cup of coffee at his head all over again. "That hammer is yours?! Do you have any idea— Oh, when I— I’m going to shove that hammer up your—"

"Miss Wayne, please." Alfred interjected, looking a little dazed and ruffled from the impromptu hug. June made a strange noise in the back of her throat, something between a hiss and a groan, raising the coffee cup in a threatening manner.

Thorson. Son of Thor. Asgard was watching... that was a good sign. Jim felt relief wash over him but for a moment. It was further fueled by that brief excitement in June's eyes as he stole a glance her way. Their plan had worked... which meant that maybe, just maybe, they had a chance. But the excitement was short-lived. June's outburst sent Jim's mind reeling. Did June and Magni know each other? Why was she so angry? The hammer... Mjolnir, from what Tony had mentioned years ago... It was here? Is that why June was mad?

Jim's body moved on instinct as he recognized that half-cocked position with her arm. He interposed himself in front of June, one feeble arm held out in front of her as if he had any chance of preventing the trained vigilante from doing what she pleased. Jim stood close to her, his voice little more than a whisper. "Ok, woah. Let's take a moment, June. He's on our side... I think." Jim gave a half-hearted, tight-lipped smile for a moment before he continued through gritted teeth. "I don't think a little hot water is going to do much against an extra-dimensional god, no matter how well you aim."

Her gaze was filled by Jim, stalling her temper abruptly. June’s arm lowered some and she shuffled in place, trying not to look as guilty as she felt for her outburst. It felt justified though, because that damned hammer had been a constant thorn in her side in the most ridiculous of ways.

"His hammer is on the brake pedal of the Batmobile." Her voice was a sort of deadpan as she said this, rising in her tip toes to peek over Jim’s shoulder so she could glower at the other man for a moment. June rocked back in her heels though, looking like she was on the verge of pouting but had too much dignity for it. "Do you have any idea how frustrating it is to have a hammer that weighs a billion pounds sitting on your brake pedal? I’ve been having to use… other vehicles."

She stalled there, glancing toward Phil who had turned toward her like a question he’d been meaning to ask just got answered. "Is that why there’s bullet holes in my driver's side door?"

"Well, technically it wasn’t a bullet…" Juniper had the grace to look a little sheepish, lowering her voice when she spoke next, eyes darting up to meet Jim’s. "Plasma gun, very clean shots. Throwing the coffee would be therapeutic for me, but I’ll reframe."

”Sorry,” June said to Magni, lips pulled down into a frown, voice tight with strained kindness. ”If you could get that thing out of my car, that would be great.”

It took every fiber of his being to not smile and giggle at the admission of June's use of plasma weaponry. He was not immune to fits of anger over uncooperative machinery, but there was something distinctly her with the act. But with tempers came doubled work, and Jim matched June's with a calm stare. "I… can't say I've been through that." A thought crept into his mind, which led to a flutter in his chest. A thought that slipped out before he could think better of it. "Once our rather large friend here graciously removes his toy… I can give the vehicle a once-over. " His eyes darted away from June, a small twitch at the corner of his mouth the only sign of internal disagreement. Why was he adding more to his plate? Why did he feel the need to appease his friend's frustration? Is this what Imogen wanted from him all this time? It was incredibly inconvenient.

Yet, it felt right. He issued no correction, nor did he backtrack. He had made his mind, and was all too stubborn.

It was good to know Jim hadn’t been similarly inconvenienced, good to know there was only one of those damned hammers laying around the tower. It was undeniable how much June softened under his diplomacy, a rare glimpse of something soft and gentle crossing her face as she looked up at her childhood friend. She’d remembered being taller than Jim once when they were younger, but those days were long gone. She was glad they were talking again, the last week had weighed on her, and she resolved to apologize to Jim for her harsh words later.

"I’d like that," she said, noting the slight twitch and twist of his lips. June looked down at the cup of coffee and sighed, moving to set it down on a nearby table, lest she be tempted to throw it again. She let the moment drag, noting how Alfred had departed to retrieve a broom so he could attempt a clean up of the broken glass, before turning back toward Jim and closing the distance so she was beside him again. The knives were still in her hand, held loosely now. "Only when you have time, I can help with some of your workload too. You’re not the only nerd around here, you know."

June’s voice was very soft, her words clearly meant for Jim and Jim alone, a hint of mirth in her tone as she offered a small smile.

He never quite understood that ability, the way people seemed to be able to read his microscopic expressions and denote purpose in them. It was quite frustrating when they were right. Of course, frustration of a different sort was brewed from June's soft tone. He was successful in lessening the storm that was a furious Wayne, but feared that his attempts at peacemaking would just ignite a new wave of teasing from his friend. He only hoped she kept her promise to keep that to more private settings, though even that would prove its own challenge.

Jim was grateful for June's gracious opportunity to bow out of adding another task to his plate. He would take no blow to his ego if he just never got around to it. She could handle the maintenance of her vehicle herself. But deep down, a small twist in his gut seemed to demand that he stand his ground. He wanted to help, perhaps. Having the batmobile operational was in everyone's interest. It would also mean a little more time with an old friend. "I'll make time if you can." Of course, that just meant he needed to stay up a little later. He was already running low on energy, and the need to sleep had been fogging his brain for… weeks? He needed fuel.

He needed coffee.

He didn't put much thought into the action of picking up June's cup. He took a cautionary sip, his eyes widening at the sudden onslaught of sugar on his taste buds. He liked his coffee sweet, but June was trying to mask the bitter taste with a near religious fervor. He could suffer through it, as the taste did shock him into a state of lucidity. As he took another sip, his nose scrunched up. There was a strong aftertaste of cherry, with a hint of grapefruit. As he swallowed, his eyes shifted over towards the coffee machine. "I didn't know we had syrups down-"

Jim paused, his head tilting slightly as he looked at the neat organizer next to the machine. No syrups, just the basics. There was a small dispenser of sugar, but nothing that would explain the fruity taste. And it certainly wasn't the blend from the pods they had available. A probing running of his tongue along his bottom lip had yet again elicited that taste. He looked down at his cup, and his eyes widened yet again as he noticed a smudge of red against the white cup's lid. When he looked back at June, he noticed that the mark matched the tone of June's lips.

Jim hesitated, with the cup in hand, before shrugging. He continued drinking the coffee, for he didn't mind the taste. He just needed a distraction, any distraction, from the wandering thoughts on how stronger the taste would be from the source.

"I always have time for you." The words were out of her mouth before she’d even realized what she was saying, but her tone was laced with so much genuine intent that it was relatively clear that June wasn’t trying to be teasing. Over the years, no matter how long the silence stretched or how busy they both got, the second Jim called her she was there. She’d been in a board meeting when he’d called her about his dad, and she’d canceled the whole meeting to take the call.

She watched with some amusement as he went for her cup of coffee, trying not to laugh at the expression on his face when he realized just how much sugar June took in her coffee. It was her turn to be confused though, brows furrowing at his question. Syrup? Her head tilted to the side ever so slightly, not unlike a cat who had seen something they found incredibly curious. It was only when she watched Jim run his tongue over his bottom lip that the muscles in her stomach tightened.

She realized what he’d meant a few seconds before he did himself, and by the time Jim was drinking more coffee and settling in with the realization that each sip was flavored with the taste of her lips, June was mentally making a list of what she needed to get done by the end of the day and then rearranging it in alphabetic order to distract herself from how his simple glance at her lips had made her whole body feel too hot.

Glass crunched underfoot, and the fragile atmosphere shattered. Juniper’s body tensed once more, but whatever she’d been expecting as she instinctively stepped toward Jim again, it wasn’t the man and…blind woman, clearing the ruined doorway.

The second the crunching glass was heard, Jim's eyes immediately shifted to the Vanguard armor. Its head had snapped towards the open doorway, clearly monitoring the situation. But the fact that its automated defenses hadn't kicked in was a welcome sign. When Jim's gaze had turned towards the gross displays of affection between the 20-somethings, he couldn't help but roll his eyes. He had been expecting armed men or some kind of opposing force to kick down their door, but all they were met with thus far was an inconsiderate deity and two lovebirds. Jim was happy to watch his sister move to intercept them, saving him the trouble. He turned his head in the direction of June, just now noticing her move to get closer to him… was she instinctively trying to protect him? The thought was both heartwarming and emasculating, but the latter feeling was far more fleeting. If things went south, he would be following her lead. Regardless, Jim could not let his perception of the scene go unspoken. "I'm so glad Harry and Sally could make time out of their busy schedules to answer the call."

June’s eyebrows furrowed as she watched Imogen handle the newcomers, suddenly incredibly glad that she didn’t have to partake in much of any of the small talk. That was a relief in itself, one less thing she had to be responsible for. "Harry and Sally? Do you know them?"

Juniper looked at Jim, genuinely confused. Was that… a movie reference? He sounded too sarcastic for it to be genuine. She hadn’t had much time for those over the years, it seemed almost comical that Jim of all people could make that connection though. Was it a movie he really enjoyed? Maybe Jim was just a romantic at heart, and too shy to show it? A familiar smile tugged at her lips, mischievous in nature as she looked up at Jim. Now wasn’t the time, but later she’d have to look up this Harry and Sally.

"You've never seen-" Jim's voice was a little louder than intended, as the shock hit him like a wave. He cleared his throat, hoping he did not draw too much attention, before lowering his tone again. "It's a classic… My mother and I would watch old rom-er… movies. She insisted." A small blush filled his cheeks. He wasn't great at reading social cues, but even he could tell that most men his age would be embarrassed to admit they had a weekly ritual of watching romance movies with their mother. She had been transparent that it was all an attempt to get him to empathize more, but the past week was more than enough proof that her attempts had largely failed. More to the point, Jim clarified briefly, "They're a classic couple from a film. I think you'd like it." He actually had no idea if she would. Did June even like movies? Jim almost always had something playing in the background in his workshop, keeping his errant thoughts distracted while he let his hands work all on their own. June was probably far more disciplined and focused. Funny how she ended up the artist.

Juniper hadn’t watched any movies that were violent in some form as she grew up, neither of her parents had been particularly soft in that regard. She’d seen films like Karate Kid and Terminator multiple times, any movie where someone was getting their assed kicked had been her dads favorite and she’d never really ventured away from that. She could see that changing though, the subtle way Jim’s eyes lit up when he spoke about the films he used to watch with his mom made her heart flutter.

"Maybe we could put it on in the background while we work on the Batmobile." Once again, June’s voice was little more than a private whisper meant only for Jim’s ears. It just made sense, really, they both liked things to be running in the background while they worked. There was no harm in it being a movie instead of music or crime rate statistics.

"Well would you look at that, Chivalry isn’t dead after all. That’s the kind of love women want. Take note TJ. You could learn a thing or two.”

Jim's eyes twitched, and his body went rigid at the comment for a moment. His nostrils flared slightly on instinct, recognizing the biting remarks of his sister as a challenge. His eyes shifted to the strangers who had entered, and then the god that was casually standing off to the side. He wanted nothing more than to respond with harshness, but resolved to simply let his response wash over his thoughts in the hopes Imogen would hear them. He spoke them more softly to June, purely on instinct. "I don't think I'll take notes on romance from someone who thinks flashing her tits to strangers counts as fashion." Jim smoothed down the front of his simple red sweater while trying not to make eye contact with June. He wouldn't be able to carry her like that, and he wasn't quite sure why that realization left a sour taste in his mouth.

June found herself reflexively rising to Imogen’s defense, reaching out to poke his chest sternly. "None of that, allies, remember? If you don’t stop criticizing her outfits, she’ll start dressing me in them too just to annoy you." She could only hope that Jim could show some more self control and help her avoid such a fate.

These women were trying to kill Jim. His heart rate spiked, his mouth grew dry, and he could feel how clammy his palms had become. His sister's outfits always made him uncomfortable because she was the one wearing them. No brother wanted to see that much of their sister, nor the looks that men and women shot her way (June included). Her outfits were provocative and tempted the eye. The thought of June sporting such an outfit had completely stalled all other thoughts and reason momentarily. His eyes shifted down towards June's sleek business attire. He would like to see it, of course, but another side of his brain dreaded the thought of her wearing it in this situation. Imogen's outfits didn't leave much room for knives or defensive gear... yeah, that was definitely the only reason.

June had successfully disarmed his commentary, for now. But he knew he needed to grasp onto some kind of response to avoid June realizing just how far down in the gutter his thoughts had travelled. He cycled through canned responses. He could just laugh it off, and call it silly? That didn't seem right. He could try and cycle back to insulting his sister, but June had seemed oddly defensive of her lately. Perhaps June was interested in Imogen? The two were flirting in front of him, and Imogen usually got what she wanted. That thought stung. A small pang of frustration twitched in Jim's mind, guiding his thoughts and words. "We both know Imogen would be far more interested in undressing you, and it wouldn't be to spite me." His tone was even, and his face had contorted back into a stoic mask. He turned away from Imogen, staring at a blank spot in the wall for a moment as he reorganized his thoughts and feelings.

"What?" June sputtered indignantly, turning to look at Jim fully as if he’d suddenly grown a second head. "No, she wouldn’t, what are you even… were your eyes closed fifteen minutes ago? Last I checked, it was your personal space I was invading."

Heat had flooded to June’s cheeks, both at the implication and the fact that Jim would even say it aloud. She’d been sure Imogen’s flirting had been… well, not a joke, but… she huffed, uncomfortable with feeling flustered around so many strangers. Her brain slowed and stalled for a moment, remembering how Imogen had been about to say something else before their first guest crash landed, and she tried diligently to think about something else. June wasn’t going to start picturing Imogen naked because Jim had decided to imply— nope, not right now. Not. Happening. "We’ll talk about this later, in private."

There was the slightest hint of some sort of threat in that, a reminder of their earlier discussion and her decision. For a moment she’d thought Jim would say something else, literally anything other than the implication that his sister wanted to screw her.

Jim never understood how it always got to this state. June was clearly upset, and it was clear that whatever response he had given was the wrong one. There was something he was missing, but he could never puzzle out what it was. God forbid people just say what was bothering him or what he did wrong. No, instead he was left frustrated. Why mention her teasing again, as if that was some indication of anything? While he had looked forward to speaking to her alone without the watchful stares of strangers, it now felt like something he should dread. He would have to apologize for something he didn't know he did wrong, and have to hear about how disappointed yet another person in his life was in him. So much for that movie and batmobile work session. With a pit formed in his stomach, Jim searched for an outlet. A distraction, really.

"I… Don’t know if I should say my name.”

"Theodore. You could call her…A, until she feels it’s safe to share her name.”

Bingo.

Jim slid his hand into his pocket, producing a familiar set of red-tinted shades. As he put them on and tapped the rims, the edges of the frames lit up. Small text seemed to quickly scroll on the inside of the lenses. From Jim's eyes, a small holographic display was interlaced over the various gathered figures. Small square boxes locked in over each person's face as Jim turned his gaze in their direction. Alfred and Phil he already knew... Magni was well accounted for in the Descendants database. He already knew enough about his sister, and Jim was desperately trying not to look at June. He didn't need the reminder of how bad he screwed up.

So, Jim turned his attention to Myla. The red square hovered over her face, and a small box formed to the right of it in his view. Data windows kept popping up for only a second at a time. A State ID. Bar Association of New York membership. College and Law School records. Pay stubs, an eviction notice. All for that same last name, Murdock. A few other records were pulled up for him. Missing persons report, old Avengers data. Correlation to a certain Hell's Kitchen vigilante. The data connected in Jim's head, and he actually felt a little relief. Myla Murdock belonged here, and she must have gotten the signal. Lying about it, from both of them… Jim didn't understand the point. His gaze turned briefly to Theo, but his dots were far easier to connect. Peter Parker's kid, clearly taking on the family legacy. He had all but said he got the message off his dad's pager.

Jim clapped his hands as the two lovebirds made their way to a loveseat, the sound echoing slightly. His voice was louder than usual, turning his gaze in Phil's direction. After all, Alfred was occupied sweeping up broken glass. "Phil, why don't you get Ms. Murdock and Mr. Parker here some water before we start discussing family matters. They had a long trip down from Manhattan, and I wouldn't want them to feel like strangers."

June was stunned, absolutely flummoxed. Instead of picking up on the obvious hint that she was flirting with him, Jim shut her out and decided to antagonize their new comers. June shot a wild, panicked look toward Imogen feeling too unbalanced to do more than step a little out of the way of Jim. She wasn’t sure entirely, because June solved most of her problems with her fists, but she was pretty sure revealing names when someone wasn’t even sure they wanted to give their name seemed like a not very diplomatic approach.

Just in case Imogen decided to throw something at Jim, she took another, smaller, step to the side, but kept her eyes firmly pinned on the man and woman. She was torn between wanting to put more space between them and wanting to be there to get in the way of one of them reacting badly.



interactions ....|.... Magni, Imogen, Phil, Alfred, Myla, Theo ............... mentions ....|.... see interactions ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#cb6b06 ....|..... #d13b00 ....|..... ghost rider ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ............ #00674f ....|..... sentinel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


It was no secret that the Ghost Rider wasn't always the most revered hero nor was he kept in tight circles of other heroes. Maybe it was because his dad wasn't always the most amiable. But when James took on the mantle of Ghost Rider, he wasn't kept in close communication with other organizations. He often wandered around the country, going wherever his bike carried him. It rarely steered him wrong, taking directly toward whomever the spirit craved most. It wasn't a particularly glamorous job like Superman or Iron Man who both had international fame. But he did his part... whatever that was worth.

He knew about the heroes that had been disappearing. He couldn't go anywhere without hearing it, but it hardly affected him. No one he knew was gone, and even if they were what could he do? James had no connections, no network. And most people saw him as a monster, the type of shit children had nightmares about. Not a hero. It didn’t matter what good he did. So, rather than meddle in business that wasn't his place, he kept to himself and did what he did best... smiting assholes and dragging demons back to hell.

James was somewhere on the Pacific Coast Highway between Santa Cruz and Los Angeles when he got a phone call. If it wasn’t for the vibration in his pocket he never would have heard the ringtone over the roar of his engine. He pulled over on the shoulder of the highway and turned off his bike. He pulled off his helmet and tore off his leather glove with his teeth. His hands fumbled for his phone in his back pocket and just managed to answer before the call was sent to voicemail.

He didn’t get a chance to look at the caller I.D. before pinning the phone between his cheek and shoulder. "Hello?"

"James?"

Stunned at the sound of his dad’s voice, James nearly dropped his phone as it slipped from his shoulder and bounced between his hands. He was barely able to catch it a foot from the asphalt, nearly tipping over his motorcycle in the process. "Dad? Dad, is that you? It's so good to hear your voice! I thought with all the disappearances that maybe—"

"I got a message." He sounded pained to have to speak with James, like he was merely doing it out of formality and wished to end the call as soon as possible. "It's for the Ghost Rider... Which is you, not me." He then began to read out coordinates, a date, and time. James furiously dug into a saddle bag off the side of his bike, searching for something to write with. He found a sharpie, pulled the cap off with his teeth, and quickly tried to scrawl it all down on his arm. He did his best to get it all down because he knew his dad would only relay the information once. He didn’t seem to care less if James got it down correctly or not.

"Dad—"

"If you go missing, don't think we'll come looking for you. You're already gone to us." Click. The line went dead.

James sat on his bike on the shoulder of the highway, staring down at the black screen of his phone. He didn’t move for the better part of an hour, lost in bewilderment as he stared at the scratchy information on his forearm. Part of him wanted to wipe it away and forget he ever heard about it. He didn't want to give his dad the satisfaction of him going and disappearing. Or maybe he should go, get captured, disappear... die. Then that'd be one less fuck up in the world. He could go straight to hell taking the vengeance spirit with him where they'd no longer be anyone's burden.

It was a tempting option. But a part of James, the little boy inside of him, still wanted his dad's approval… Wanted to prove that he was a better person than the man his family thought he was. He wanted nothing more than to make his dad proud, which only made him hate himself more. He sighed, running his hands back through his shaggy black hair before he put back on his helmet and gloves. He started up his bike with a strong kick and sped off down the highway.

He pulled over at the first gas station he found, went inside, and grabbed an atlas. For the next hour, James sat on his bike with the map spread across the gas tank. He flipped through it page by page, until he came to Connecticut, where the coordinates finally lined up. Bridgeport. This city was nearly as far away as possible within the damn country, but he had to try... for himself. James had a little over fifty-two hours to make his way from the West coast all the way to the East coast. He made a shitty roadmap and then took off, making his way toward New England.

* * *​

Sometimes, when she was in places such as a truck stop bathroom staring at old, moldy tiles, Zaria really missed the comfort of home. She’d had a glorious bathroom, a bathtub big enough to fit four people and a shower that cascaded over her head like rain water. Her bed had been big, and soft, not unlike how she’d imagine a cloud might feel. It was easy to get lost in those memories, because they were better than the memories of being beaten black and blue until she could protect herself and had learned to fight back.

She’d preferred Logan’s method of teaching as opposed to her father’s, he hadn’t been needlessly brutal to teach her a simple lesson. Logan had wanted her to succeed, hadn’t judged her for who her father was, and had always been there to pick her up when she fell down. Logan was crass, and he could be brutal, but he cared in a way that was gentle in its quietness. She missed him more than she ever would miss her bathtub, and if she were still with him perhaps she wouldn’t care about shitty gas station showers.

The water was lukewarm, the tiles beneath her flip-flop clad feet were likely once white but had taken a greenish hue, and the fixtures inside the shower were rusting. There was an odor in the bathroom barely overshadowed by her personal hygiene products, and it made the fresh smell of rainwater and fig barely surpass the very clear mildew smell. There were speakers in the bathroom, out of place country music being played across the entire station, and she was being really brave about the water quality itself because there was a slight yellow tinge to it.

Overall, Zaria would not be giving this place a five star review. It was the only truck stop for miles though, and she was unwilling to rent a motel room for a night so she could take a shower. She’d hitch hiked here, but already decided she’d need to do something else once she’d left because she was tired of sleazy drivers hoping to get a prize.

She let her mind wander as she rinsed out her conditioner, thinking about the group of motorcyclists that had been loitering outside of the truck stop, the teenaged girl who looked close to sleep behind the counter, and the old man who was reading the labels on the Monster energy drinks when she passed by. She couldn’t responsibly steal a car from any of them, it would be needlessly cruel, maybe a local junkyard had a clunker she could pay for with one of her cards? Chris P. Bacon still had a pretty good amount of money left on that line, and Sircole Jerkin was untouched.

A new song came on over the station as she flipped off the water, wincing when the pipes squealed in protest. "Stand on the bar, stomp your feet, start clappin’. Got a real good feeling somethin’ bad about to happen." Honestly, who listened to country music like this? She grumbled to herself, rubbing the towel a little rougher than necessary over her hair before she wrapped it around herself.

Zaria heard the door open, but she didn’t rush, there were plenty of other stalls to choose from if someone wanted. That was weird though, it sounded like there were a lot of people coming in…

James lost track of how many hours he had been riding when he finally reached a shitty rundown truck stop outside of Allentown, Pennsylvania. Traveling cross country, especially on a motorcycle, was no easy task and was nothing short of exhausting. Somehow he managed to only get two speeding tickets, which was a feat in and of itself, and he only stopped to eat or use the restroom. James was a little ahead of schedule and decided to make a quick stop to take a shower before heading out on the last leg of his journey. If he was going to die when he reached his destination, he’d at least smell good and not like gasoline and sweat.

As someone who traveled light, he rotated three outfits that were basically identical and used whatever soaps were available in the various truck stops and motels he stayed at. It wasn’t glamorous. Spending years on the back of the bike he quickly learned what was a necessity and what wasn’t. In typical male fashion, soap was soap. He did have deodorant and cologne, James wasn’t a savage. But liquids like shampoo and body wash added unnecessary bulk and weight to his bag. Sometimes he’d splurge on the little travel sized ones. But traveling across the country in two days flat was not a time for him to be picky.

He had to wait over fifteen minutes for an available shower to open up and while he had an hour or two to spare, it still made him second guess his decision to stop. James waited patiently, although his bouncing leg and tapping index finger said otherwise. He watched as two heavy set truckers that looked overdue for a shower a month ago proceeded him, followed by a blonde that looked a little out of place when it came to truck stops. His head cocked slightly, but he quickly brushed it off, having no room to judge.

Finally, a few minutes later, his number was called. After stepping into the private stall area, James was surprised to see it was one of the nicer rest stops he had been to recently. Careless of the gross or germs, he kicked off his boots, stripped and stepped into the shower barefoot. It wasn’t like he had room in his bag for shower shoes… He also hated the concept of sandals on men, so there was that too. Between the potential athlete's foot and shitty grade truck stop soaps, it was probably a woman’s worst nightmare.

The sound of shuffling feet filled the bathroom, sneakers slipping and squeaking on wet tile, Zaria ignored them in favor of getting dressed, though she’d only gotten into her undergarments when a man's voice cut through what would have been a relatively, if questionably sanitary, evening. She paused, a hand on her folded shorts.

"Why don’t you come out here, sweetheart." His voice was gravely, like he’d smoked one too many cigarettes, and there was something in his tone that made the fine hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Zaria’s mind kicked into overdrive, questions and scenarios running over each other in her haste to make sense of the sudden situation.

"Uhhh," she said, very eloquently. "I think I’ll pass, actually. Thanks!"

There was a snort and a snicker, both at the same time, and she rearranged the odds from one on one to three on one, which was less than favorable but doable in a pinch. There was a pause, as if the man wasn’t actually sure what to do with her response, but when he spoke next he sounded angry.

"We can do this the hard way, or the easy way. Either you get out and come with us, or I’ll drag you back to Latveria by your hair." Zaria let out a soft breath, shoulders relaxing even as the muscles in her stomach clenched in anticipation. This wasn’t the first time he’d found her, it wouldn't be the last either she was sure. But there was a reason she hadn’t been dragged back yet.

"That changes things," she allowed, undoing the hatch and letting the cheap blue stall door swing open. She’d been wrong, it wasn’t three. The group of motorcyclists she’d seen outside earlier weren’t as normal as she’d assumed, and there were at least eight of them. Zaria left her arms loose at her sides, ignoring the lecherous looks the men were giving her as she appraised them and the gravity of it all set in. "Those boots have rubber in the soles?"

Her tone was a little too bright, and one of the bigger men in the back shifted as if it was a question that made him uncomfortable. Most of them were wearing cowboy boots, which along with the music made no fucking sense to her. Were they in Texas? Last time she’d checked a map, they weren’t. The water collected on the floor wasn’t much, but it was enough.

"...What?" The man who had spoken was, well, he was fugly. His beard had missing patches, skin yellowing and sagging. The others looked like they were in better shape at least, they’d be more of an issue, but their supposed ringleader looked like one smoke break away from dropping dead. That was great.

"I guess we’ll find out." Zaria smiled, and they caught on a second later. The lights flickered, going dim and then frightfully bright, as the energy she’d stored up sparked between her fingers, arcing across the damp ground. Only two of the men fell, twitching and letting out deep, gurgling screams. She’d barely had time to focus on that, because one of them was fast. The man was gangly, and he overtook the overs in just three strides, the glint of something sharp clenched in his hand.

Zaria let her muscle memory take over, eyes narrowed in concentration as her all too familiar game of barely there began. There was a sort of thrill that made her heart flutter each time she stood still for just a second longer than necessary, when she could see the whites of their eyes, and then she’d dart away. It lasted less than sixty seconds, bobbing and weaving around the man's calculated swings. He wasn’t trying to kill her, just hurt her enough to put her out of order.

"Fucking, stand still!" He finally snarled, looking like he was ready to throw the knife at her. Zaria caught the glimpse of another of the men coming up behind her, her chest rising and falling quickly, and she made a decision. She stopped, stood still for even longer than she had before, and the knife soared through the air, glinting off the luminescent lights. She ducked at the last possible second, feeling a few strands of her hair cut free and trailing down her back.

There was a startled yelp from behind her, and then a thump. Zaria twisted, hands and knees slipping against wet tile, and caught a glimpse of one of the men on the floor, the knife sticking out of his eyesocket. She had a second of dim realization that maybe they were trying to kill her, and it was just enough of a distraction to not get away from the boot that slammed into her side with enough force to bruise. Her scream was cut off as her back hit the edge of the stall behind her, but she rolled out of the way of the next kick.

Anger made the men sloppy, but it made her mind cool and calm. A quiet part of her brain registered that there were five of them left, and then more electricity was leaping from her palms, a lightbulb burst over the sink, and another man fell, his chest charred and smoking. One of the men leapt at her, his hand curling around her ankle, just as the bathroom door slammed open.

James had just finished rinsing the shitty truck stop shampoo from his shaggy black hair. As he stood beneath the stream of lukewarm water he could have swore he heard some rustling or a bump against the side of his stall. At first he thought nothing of it. It wasn’t that uncommon to catch people getting in a quickie in the showers. He had heard his fair share and learned to just tune it out. But then he heard a shout that was indiscernible from the water. It wasn’t his place, but he felt the spirit inside of him stirring which only meant one thing…

He turned off the taps and stepped out onto the slick wet tiles. James quickly grabbed a towel, tied it around his waist and tucked in the outer corner to keep it from falling. He pulled open the stall door and poked his head out into the hallway. The moment his eyes fell on a group of greasy, smelly looking bikers, steam rose from James’s skin, evaporating the lingering water that dripped from his nose. A deep and sinister laugh emerged from the caged beast inside and rumbled his chest. The spirit’s voice rang out in his head, rattling the bars of its fleshy prison. I smell sin.

James sighed, stepping out into the hall. "Guys, this isn’t a peep show. If you aren’t showering then get out." Annoyance, but mostly exhaustion, painted his words as he took a step forward while motioning toward the exit. He shoved his way through the group of bikers, towering over most of them and twice as lean as all of them. He managed to get just within sight of the adjacent stall to see a blonde woman get kicked and thrown into a wall.

A meaty hand covered in faded tattoos and far too many superbowl sized rings wrapped around James’s arm before he could take a step further. "Go back to your shower, pretty boy, and you can keep that pretty face." The other three men out in the hall turned to face him with sickening golden and gap toothed grins.

"He thinks you’re pretty, James," a voice deeper than his own scratched at the back of James’s throat.

The man’s grip tightened on his arm, vying for control and dominance, while his face looked confused and a little disgusted like a gay man had just hit on him and he couldn’t be more offended. "James? I’m Larry."

James’s gaze fell to the man’s hand, grip tight enough to make the skin beneath it go white. "He wasn’t talking to you," James’s own voice rang out, higher than the last tone that left his lips but still deep and somber.

There was a stillness in the air for a fraction of a second, before James’s arm broke free of the man’s hold. His hand shot up and grabbed a hold of Larry’s throat before slamming him backwards into the tile wall. Fire engulfed James’s hand as his grip tightened, the ivory bones of his phalanges curled into the meaty flesh of the biker’s neck. The flames trailed up James’s arm and ran down his body like he was doused in gasoline and Larry’s existence lit the fuse. The pretty boy face was gone, replaced with a hollow eyed skull set ablaze.

Larry let out a scream that sounded more in line with a woman coming across a spider, rather than a man of his stature and ego. "That’s right, squeal little pig." The Ghost Rider laughed manically as he lifted the fat bastard off the ground and watched his feet flail around. The biker begged for mercy and clawed at the skeletal hand to try and get free, while his friends watched in a terrified silence, stumbling a few feet backwards.

The Ghost Rider pulled the man from the wall and brought him in close, hovering in the air, until his blotchy, sweaty face was mere inches from the sinister skull. "Look me in the EYES!" The fire crackled and grew like the man’s fear fed the flames. Larry fought and squirmed until his eyes finally squinted open and locked onto the black voids of the Ghost Rider’s stare. The man let out a blood curdling scream as every pain he had ever inflicted in his life was turned against him seven fold. Every punch, stab, lie, and murder came crashing down on Larry, chipping away at his mind and soul. The spirit held his gaze until the fight drained out of him. All that was left was a sobbing, pissed stained lump of shit that fell into a useless heap on the ground.

The other three men looked between one another, terrified, before trying to run for the exit. The Ghost Rider grabbed a small silver chain around his wrist and whipped it back behind him. In a flick the bracelet grew into a twenty foot long chain covered in hellfire, launched forward and wrapped around the men’s ankles. "Not so fast!" the demonic voice rumbled with a malevolent enthusiasm as he gave the chain a swift tug and knocked the bikers to the ground.

Zaria didn’t notice what was happening at first, the man who had caught her ankle had dragged her back across the slick floor toward himself. He had the advantage of weight and height, his hold bruising as he manhandled her. There was a moment when his other hand, out of sight for her, had dropped to his belt and the color from her face had drained, assuming the worse, and then the sharp kiss of a blade was pressed to her side and she felt an absurd sense of relief. Then, a scream that wasn’t hers and that she hadn’t caused cut through the air.

Both Zaria and the man froze from their scuffle, gazes reflexively moving toward the door. One of the men she’d electrocuted when it all first started seemed to be waking up, but that was barely registering for her. The thing that really caught her attention was the flaming, talking, skeleton. Her mind went blank, uncomprehending, and behind her the man stiffened.

"What the fuck?" She mentally echoed her attacker’s confusion, uncertain if she should be glad for the help or terrified of the new variable. Zaria was no novice when it came to fighting men, she’d even fought other people with powers like she had, but this? It was like something out of a nightmare. Had her father sent him? No, she shook the thought as soon as it came. If he had, there was no reason for them to be fighting.

She needed to get away, if she could slip away now she could hopefully fall under the things radar, but the man was still holding the knife to her side. She just needed to move fast, as long as she did then— a sharp, biting pain followed the thought, and a choked sound dragged from Zaria’s throat as the knife sunk into the delicate skin of her waist. The fucker had actually stabbed her. She had a second to register how unbelievably pissed off that fact made her, and then the knife was being twisted and she was trying not to scream.

"What kind of freak are you traveling with?" He snarled, grappling with her when she kicked out at him, hand slipping from where he’d been holding awkwardly to her ankle to jump at the more suitable spot around her throat. "What did he do to Larry, you bitch?"

That was an excellent question, Zaria conceded. Not really any of her business, but the whole thing had spiraled pretty fast. Her vision was dimming around the edges, and desperation clawed up her throat like a monster begging to be set free. There was a split second where she knew what she had to do, but really, really didn’t want to do it, and then Zaria did it anyway.

The shock of electricity that jolted through where the knife was connected inside her body to the man’s hand wasn’t nearly as strong as any of the others. She was in pain, and flagging, and it hurt her too. Their screams twisted into the air together in the mockery of a symphony, and he let go of the knife but not her throat. His eyes were wild now, and he kept Zaria between himself and the bag of fire bones, smart even as he got some electric therapy.

The mystical chain tightened around the men’s ankles and dragged them along the floor toward the flaming horror. While the sin pouring off of the bikers was palpable enough that the Ghost Rider could feast for days, James, while in the backseat, tried to steer their attention toward the woman being attacked. But they couldn’t very well leave those men to run off like the cowards they were either. Opting for the quicker solution, he walked up to them, kicked one in the jaw and slapped the other two’s heads together, leaving them unconscious in a pile on the floor.

Hearing the shouts of another angry man caught the Ghost Rider’s attention. The skull slowly pivoted beneath the flames to look in the direction of the stall. One man stirred in the corner while another was beneath the woman as sparks of electricity danced across the damp ground around them. With a flick of his hand, the chain relinquished its hold around the three cowardice men on the floor. A skeletal foot stepped through the door and into the puddle of standing water without a moment's hesitation. His free hand took the waking man’s head and slammed it back into the wall, knocking him unconscious before he could attempt to fully awake the first time.

As he stepped closer to the woman and man beneath her, electricity climbed up the skeletal form and along his chain, yet the Ghost Rider seemed unphased. He willed the chain to loosen its grasp on the unconscious biker’s ankles and shorten, snaking its way into the stall until it dangled, a few feet in length, at his side. The skull spared a glance at the blonde before he whipped the chain at the man and it constricted around his throat.

"Do you want him dead?" Two deep voices mingled, speaking over top of one another. One was James’s, caring, protective, and seeking approval, while the other was gravelly and menacing, causing sparks to flicker in the hollows of its eyes.

Zaria was left stunned for a moment, chest rising and falling quickly as she stared up at the…man? Skeleton? She shoved her attacker's hand away from her throat when the chain locked around his own neck, eyes wide and startled. She wasn’t sure why, but she hadn’t expected help. The question sat heavy on her shoulders, and for a moment she wasn’t sure.

But Zaria was in a lot of pain, and she was scared, and confused, and he had stabbed her. Say what you will about her father, but he would have never condoned her being killed. He would sooner lock her up and attempt to reform her in his perfect image than lose years of work shaping her. The moment the men had shifted from trying to kidnap her to trying to kill her, they stopped working for Doom.

The thought of her father and all the conflicting emotions surrounding him and home, alongside the throbbing pain in her side, made Zaria’s bottom lip wobble traitorously. She didn’t look down at the man, her eyes set on the sparking holes of where the skeletons' own eyes ought to have been. "Yes." The word was little more than a whisper, but she meant it reverently.

Her left hand curled around the handle of the knife sticking out of her side, but she didn’t pull it free. Instead, Zaria sort of…rolled off the man, closer to the skeleton, until she was half sitting, half kneeling in front of the creature as she tried to catch her breath. She didn’t want to be on top of the man when he died.

The words had barely left the woman’s lips when the skeletal hand jerked and snapped the man’s neck. With the attackers unconscious or dead, James could feel the spirit’s control waning as he slipped back into the driver’s seat. Before the flames dissipated, the Ghost Rider squatted down beside the woman and placed a bony hand on the hilt of the dagger. "Brace yourself." The demonic voice was gone, leaving only James’s calm words to contrast the nightmarish visage of the flaming skull. In a steady but quick motion, he pulled out the knife and covered the wound with his hand. At first the flames were cool, but then he let the heat rise and sear her skin, cauterizing the gash. It was the best he could manage.

As the vengeance spirit slipped back into its cage, the flames died. All that was left was James, no longer damp from the shower, pale and muscular, with dark circles under his eyes from two days without sleep… and naked. At some point in the scuffle he must have lost his towel out in the hall. Every part of his body was left bare and in full view of the unknown blonde woman. James cleared his throat and dropped his hands between his legs as redness flooded to his cheeks. He quickly stood up and slipped into the hall to find his towel. After wrapping it around his waist, he poked his head back into the stall with an apologetic smile. "Are… Are you ok?"

In none of the scenarios that Zaria had ever pictured in which she saw an attractive stranger naked did they also transform into a flaming skeleton. Honestly, that was her bad. She didn’t have an imagination that good because reality was, apparently, just better.

She hadn’t been expecting to have the wound cauterized, she healed freakishly fast and hadn't been all that concerned about the actual stab wound, so the burning had startled a cry of pain from her. One of her hands automatically snapped out, fingers curling around a forearm that was suddenly more flesh than bone. Her eyes had automatically lowered, surprise taking over in the place of pain until Zaria realized just what she was ogling and ripped her eyes away from the sight. She let go of his arm like he’d burnt her again, her own face flushed and hot.

She didn’t blame him for simply standing up and leaving, though her eyes bounced back once on his retreating form, catching sight of his ass and then bouncing away again. She fought down the urge to laugh, it was so ridiculous and apparently skeleton shifting men were very fit. Zaria sat there for a second, rubbing her fingers delicately over the tender and raised skin on her side, before everything that had just happened caught up to her.

She slapped a hand over her face, diligently not thinking about the naked man who had easily wiped out what had been left of the group of men, rushing to get dressed herself. None of it had been quiet, and it was more than likely someone had called the cops. It wouldn’t be long before someone was coming around to ask her questions that she had no desire to answer.

Zaria had just started for the door, shorts on but her jacket and bag in both hands. The bra she’d been wearing was sewn in a lace pattern, black snakes placed perfectly over the sheer fabric to protect her modesty but still was revealing all the same. She stopped short at the reappearance of the man, eyes automatically dropping to the towel before back up toward his face. Her cheeks heated up again, a rosy flush crawling down her chest and dipping into her visible cleavage.

"Yeah, I’ll heal. Um, thank you for..." Zaria waved a hand behind her, clearly meaning the situation as a whole. She shifted, the dog tags clinked together over her bra, and she juggled everything in her hands to absentmindedly shove the necklace down beneath the fabric and out of sight. "Sorry that it interrupted your shower, I..."

Her nose scrunched up some, little more than a delicate crinkle that rippled across her face like water for a moment, and then Zaria was fishing a bottle out of her bag. It was all white, a blue label etched into the plastic, and she thrust it into his arms unceremoniously. "Here, take my bodywash. I literally don’t have any money to pay you back, I’m really sorry. I’ve got to get going before… well, yeah. This will smell better than the crap they have here. I’m sorry."

Zaria spoke quickly, feeling rushed and flustered. She didn’t like owing anyone anything, but she most certainly owed this man a debt now. All she had were fraudulent credit cards and nice hygiene products though, so she had to choose one. She squeezed past him in the doorway as she spoke, stepping over bodies carefully, chest brushing against his. She could feel the sheer warmth radiating off of him, and her side throbbed again making her feel lightheaded and dizzy.

"I’m..." Zaria paused in the doorway, head tilted back to look up into his eyes. She wanted to remember his face instead of the nightmare fuel from before, so her gaze swept slowly over the ridge of his nose, the curve of his jaw, lingering on how his dark lashes framed his eyes. He smelled like cheap gas station shampoo, and a fire on a cold night. The smell of her own shampoo mixed in the air, her hair still damp and falling in loose waves around her shoulders. Well, he wasn’t nearly as intimidating when he was only wearing a towel. Her lips quirked into a half smile, cheeks dimpled, and before she could stop herself she reached out. The tip of her pointer finger pressed into his chest, and she nodded to herself as if pleased to find that he still had skin. "Thanks again, bone man."

And without another word, Zaria twisted on her heel and fled the gas station.

The woman was a whirlwind. More than once he tried to interject but the words never quite made it past his lips. His dark hooded eyes followed her as she frantically grabbed her things and shoved a bottle of, what he could only assume was expensive women’s bodywash, into his hands. James wanted to mention that she didn’t owe him anything. Hell, that was half as bad as the shit he got into in Vegas a few years back. One death at his hands was minimal, whether or not he agreed with the spirit’s killing. But again, he couldn’t bring himself to speak. That time his attention was distracted by the embroidered black snakes that just barely covered her—nope. No.

James looked anywhere else but there as she slipped past him in the doorway. His hand reflexively caught the towel around his waist before she accidentally took it with her as she brushed past him. His gaze fell to the finger that poked his chest before looking up into her eyes as she thanked him before she disappeared out into the convenience area of the gas station. He was left a bit dumfounded, bodywash in one hand, the other clutching the towel to cover his manhood while his bare ass was out in the open… again. "You’re welcome?" he muttered to her retreating form as the door shut between them.

Zaria had rushed out, not making eye contact with anyone as she hurried from the building. There were sirens very far off in the distance, little more than a haunting echo in the afternoon, and so she wasted no time in beelining for the motorcycles lined up outside the truck stop. They were all nice, but one that was parked a little further from the rest was nicest. Matte black, leather seat well cared for, highlights of red around the rims. She grinned as she slid onto the bike, running her hands across the handles with a soft hum of appreciation.

She’d done this enough times with Logan to know exactly how much of a shock a bike needed to jumpstart it, and so it was with careful patience and precision that she ran her fingers across the side of the bike. Little sparks jumped from her fingers and the motorcycle roared to life, engine rumbling, and she wasted no time in peeling out of the gas station gravel kicking up behind her.

The air was refreshingly cold after the warm shower, gooseflesh spreading across her body as Zaria’s hair whipped behind her hair in the breeze. Riding motorcycles always reminded her of Logan, of feeling the shock of freedom for the first time. It was addicting.

Ok, so James was confused. Who was she? Who were those men? Why were they after her? What was with the electricity? And at least twenty more rattled around in his head as he stood there frozen like a statue. He didn’t manage to get a single one out before she was gone. His gaze drifted across the various unconscious men before landing on the one killed by his own hand—er, chain? "Fuck," he cursed under his breath. He dipped back into his own stall and locked the door behind him.

While the bodywash was a nice gesture… he guessed? James definitely didn’t have the time to attempt a second shower. So, shitty gas station soap and all, it had to suffice. He could only hope he didn’t smell too bad. One positive to the whole flaming skeleton thing was not needing to dry off. He was able to slip into his clean clothes quickly, bundle up all his shit into his arms, including the bodywash, grab his boots, and hurry out of the shower area. Wandering and judgemental gazes from various customers and the clerk behind the counter were trained on him as he darted for the door, bare feet slapping against the floor in the heavy silence.

He burst out the exit and headed to the side of the building where several weathered Harleys were lined up without their riders. James’s pace slowed as his gaze frantically sifted through the different bikes until he found his black helmet discarded on the ground and his motorcycle nowhere in sight. "Son of a bitch!" he shouted and threw his boots on the ground in frustration.

The hum of sirens rang out ominously in the distance as he paced back and forth, running his hand back through his hair. James sat on the edge of the curb, quickly and aggressively shoving on his boots, not having the time to waste on lacing them up or socks for that matter. He scooped up his belongings and hastily started walking down the shoulder of the state route in the opposite direction of the closing in sirens. What the hell was he going to do!?

Gravel and shards of glass from long forgotten car accidents crunched beneath his combat boots as he trudged forward as fast as his feet could carry him without running. James’s mind ran through the various possibilities and solutions, but whoever took his bike was easily miles away by then and the distance was only growing.

Summon it, the spirit demanded inside his mind.

James’s pace slowed. "I can’t," he replied outloud. "If I light up now the cops will only find us faster."

...Summon it, the voice demanded again, fueled by urgency and rage.

He sighed, glancing back over his shoulder toward the truck stop that was around the bend behind him, obstructed by a small patch of woods and a parked semi. James’s feet carried him a bit further until he could no longer see the gas station at all and then he stopped. He waited until the road was empty and quickly released control. His body went up in a roar of flames and smoke as his right hand shot out in front of him. "Come!" the spirit commanded with a low growl that rumbled in the Rider’s throat.

Once the summon was sent, the fire fizzled out as quickly as it ignited, leaving behind James, flustered and pissed as he continued down the road. He could only hope the bike showed up… before the cops did.

One second she was enjoying the literal joyride of her life, and then everything…got really weird, really fast. Zaria yelped as the bike reversed, scrambling for a better hold on the handles as her hair whipped into her eyes and mouth. She tried to put on the brakes, to turn the steering, and was just starting to contemplate how long it would take to heal if she jumped off when the bike screeched to a halt. She knocked into the handles, winded from the impact, trying not to grow panicked as the sirens grew louder in the distance, and then she spotted him.

There was a very awkward moment where Zaria stared at him, and he stared at her, and she tried to not look as confused and flustered as she felt. "I’m guessing this isn’t one of their bikes?" Her whole face was scrunched up in a wince, noting how angry the stranger looked and hurrying to try and scramble off the bike. She fumbled with the kickstand, planning fully to jump off and create some space between them in case he decided to go all Skeletor on her. Did his clothes vanish each time he did that? Zaria’s cheeks were already flushed from the cold and the rush of riding, but they darkened further at that thought. "I didn’t think it was yours or I wouldn’t have taken it, here, I’ll just uhh…"

James exhaled, rolling his eyes as his Harley-Davidson Night Rod came speeding around the corner with none other than the blonde from before sitting on it. He took a step in the way as the motorcycle slowed as it approached him, coming to a stop with the front tire between his legs and his hands on the handlebars. "This was the nicest bike in that place and you thought it was their’s?" If James wasn’t already pissed and worried about being arrested he might have been insulted at the insinuation.

The sound of sirens was closing in and couldn’t be far around the bend. He needed to go, but he wasn’t letting her out of his sight without answers either. When the girl went to stand, James shoved his helmet at her. "Scoot," he demanded. He shoved his belongings haphazardly into his saddlebag before climbing onto the bike in front of her, making sure not to hit her with his leg as he swung it over the chassis. He flipped up the kickstand and revved the engine in one swift move. Then, just as the flashing blue and red lights peeked around the edge of the trees, he peeled out of there and sped up the street going nearly one hundred miles an hour.

Zaria was dumbfounded as she moved the helmet onto her head, not having bothered with it before or ever in the past. She’d had only a few moments to feel a wave of panic at the new arrangement, and then he was going twice the speed she’d been driving only minutes earlier. Her hands reflexively found a hold on his shoulders, catching the fabric of his shirt between her clenched fists. It was clear that she was trying to keep some space between them, flustered by the turn of events and by the fact that she’d seen him naked not very long ago, they probably looked like an ad for a church’s motorcycle group with how she was leaving room for the Lord or whatever.

They rode faster than what anyone would consider safe for several miles before James felt comfortable enough pulling off the side of the road down a dirt path. He finally came to a stop once they were fully out of view of the state route, deep within the woods. He shut off the engine and flipped down the kickstand before getting up. Turning around to face the girl still on the back of his bike, James leaned down slightly and flipped up her visor to meet her gaze. His eyes squinted. "You owe me answers," he said, making demands of her a second time.

Her breath hitched for a moment as the visor was flipped up, and she blinked in a way that was both dazed and astonished. He wanted answers, but hadn’t asked any questions? Zaria waited until he retreated some before tugging the helmet off and quickly sliding off the bike, setting it on the seat so her arms were free.

James walked around to the side of his bike and squatted down. His hands sifted around the dirty clothes to pull out a pair of socks and her bodywash. He held out the white bottle to her with a little nudge. "Keep it," he said gently. After she took it back he sat down on the ground a few feet away and pulled off his boots. Since they weren’t going anywhere until he got an explanation, James figured he could take the time to finish getting dressed… properly.

She took the bottle with an offended sort of frown, it was way better than gas station shit. Honestly, men and their lack of appreciation for good hygiene. Well, he wanted answers? Fine.

"One point seven seven two. Are you going to ask me an actual question? Or do you want me to list the entire square root of pi?" Her tone was tight and defensive, arms crossed across her chest and bag discarded at her feet. Zaria realized then that she was still wearing her shower flip-flops and she felt a rush of embarrassment, the adrenaline was only just starting to fade.

She could feel the ache of her muscles more clearly now, the slight stiffness in her fingers from having used so much electricity so quickly, the throbbing pain in her side where she’d been stabbed and cauterized. She was trying not to look as exhausted as she suddenly felt, and a fresh wave of grief made her eyes water some. She missed Logan.

James rolled his eyes in a slightly mocking gesture as she skirted around the question. She knew damn well what he was asking, but fine, if she wanted it spelled out, then he’d spell it out. "Alright fine." He sighed as she started putting on his socks. "Who are you? Who were those men? Why were they trying to kill you?" Those three questions felt like an easy place to start and summarized the bigger gaps in his knowledge, for the time being anyway.

He had his right foot half way in the boot when he looked up and noticed the water building in her eyes. "Woah, hey," his voice was more gentle than the questions he rattled off a moment earlier. James wasn’t trying to be a complete dick. She did, after all, try to steal his bike and got him into a little more trouble than he cared to be. But he wasn’t trying to make her cry either. It wasn’t like he was going to go all Ghost Rider and smite her or something… Or, at least not without a reason. She hadn’t set off the vengeance spirit so there was no reason to jump to that conclusion. He didn’t like the idea of getting aggressive with a woman. He usually kept his dealings to shitty men, if he could help it.

"Look," he said, holding his hands up innocently. "I’m not gonna go all flame-skull and I’m not going to turn you into the cops. Ok?" James studied her face. "I don’t think either one of us is a fan of a night in jail," he added with an exhausted laugh. He wasn’t the best when it came to cheering up people, and even if he was pissed she stole his bike, James wasn’t trying to scare her or make her cry. The last thing he wanted to do was make a woman cry. Fat assholes like Larry? Well, that’s a different story.

Zaria waved the man off, she could appreciate the kindness but he hadn’t caused her distress, not really. He was right, she could think of at least fifty other things she’d rather be doing than spending a night in jail, and it was reassuring to know he wasn’t planning to kill her. She ran a hand through her hair, wincing when her fingers got caught in a few knots.

"You can call me Aria," she spoke after a long pause, having weighed her options. She really did owe him some answers, he’d helped her get out of a tight spot and not expected anything in return up until now. And she’d stolen his bike. "Those men weren’t supposed to try and kill me, I don’t know what that was, I think I just pissed them off too much…my dad sent them to bring me home."

She took an unsteady breath and looked toward the man, his name still unknown to her. It added a level of discomfort to the whole thing, and she found herself absentmindedly pulling the dog tags free from and holding onto them, a gesture that brought her a soft sense of comfort. "I don’t go by my full first name, so Aria is all you’ll get from me but…my last name is von Doom."

Victor von Doom was, unfortunately, the closest thing to a household name a villain could be. Unless this guy lived under a rock, well…actually, maybe it would be nice if he didn’t know. She was watching his face closely, knowing she should be tense and ready for the judgment that usually followed, but was too tired to find the energy to care.

He finished slipping on the boot and worked on lacing it up as she gave him her answers. James was thankful he didn’t have to argue or pry to get something from her. He didn’t expect an essay, but considering he was letting her off pretty easily, it was the least she could do. "Your dad sounds like a dick," he replied as he slipped on his other boot. Of course he knew the name von Doom, he wasn’t a simpleton. But he was also living proof that no matter how good or bad a man was, he could be entirely different towards his children. Case and point, his own father. A decent man by all intents and purposes, yet now he wanted nothing to do with James. He wasn’t going to draw conclusions based on who her father was or wasn’t.

"Jameson Blaze—James," he added as he finished lacing up the second shoe. James figured the least he could do was give her his own name. Although his name carried little to no weight. He pushed off the ground and got back to his feet, dusting off the back of his pants as he made his way back over to his bike. He grabbed his deodorant and cologne from his bag and put both on before shoving them back away somewhere between the lump of dirty clothes.

He looked down at his watch, noticing he was now a half an hour behind. "Fuck," he muttered under his breath. James looked back up and met her gaze. "I’m running late. Is there somewhere I can drop you or…?" It definitely was not the smartest thing he had ever done, offering a ride to someone who seemed to attract problems and stole his bike. But he also couldn’t leave her stranded in the middle of nowhere either.

That startled a laugh out of her. Her dad was a huge dick, it was nice to have that validated by someone other than Logan. A smile tugged her lips up some. "Wait, your last name is Blaze and you can turn into a blazing Skeletor? Are you fucking with me?"

Then again, her dads last name was Doom and he was a notorious villain. Maybe Zaria ought not to judge, and she could appreciate the fact that he didn’t seem to be judging her on her past. Maybe she could…

James actually let out a mix between a laugh and sigh as he zipped up his leather jacket, preparing to set off. "Trust me, the irony isn’t lost on me either. And technically it’s Ghost Rider… Although Skeletor sounds cooler," he added while reaching around her to grab his helmet from the motorcycle’s seat.

"That’s nice of you, but I’ve already inconvenienced you enough." His question broke her train of thought, and she squatted down to pull out her own socks and boots from her bag, trading out one flip flop at a time but doing a sort of balancing shimmy act instead of sitting in the dirt. The movement unconsciously pressed her cleavage tighter, the little sewn snakes doing minimal to hide everything with the change of angle. "Unless you’re going to Connecticut, you can’t really help me. I can just walk until I find someone to hitch hike with, or a bus stop. Wouldn’t be the first time."

He froze after spinning around the helmet in his hands. James’s gaze drifted over to her, being sure to avoid anywhere below her face… Even if the black snacks fought to steal his attention. "I am… actually," he replied, apprehension apparent in the questioning way he dragged out the last word. "Bridgeport specifically," he added, fishing to see if it was more than a simple coincidence.

"You’re fucking me." She said, voice perfectly deadpan. She wobbled some, almost losing her balance with her foot sliding into her last boot. Zaria stood up straight, stomping her foot into the ground until a small dirt cloud puffed into the air and her foot slid in all the way. "Why are you going to Bridgeport?"

There was caution heavy in her tone, and her eyes darted to her bag where Logan’s pager was and back to James. Genuinely, what were the odds? The realization that there were too many things that made this entire meeting unlikely was raising alarm bells in her head.

James… didn’t know what to say. He lightly smacked his helmet into the palm of his right hand as he sucked in his lips in thought. After a long moment of contemplation, he sighed, figuring what the hell at that point. If Aria really wanted to kill him, being secluded in the woods was a damn good time to do it. "I—Well, my dad, got a message for the Ghost Rider. Just coordinates, a date, and time. I don’t really know why." He shrugged his shoulders. The way things were lining up was definitely freaky to say the least. Who the fuck would have thought?

Zaria stared at him for a moment, a strange look taking over her face. She looked almost pained, her left hand clutching at the dog tags again. Maybe it wasn’t a coincidence, Logan had said before that weird shit usually happened for a reason. It was still deeply unsettling though.

"My…mentor had a pager in his bag, he went missing a while ago and I don’t know what happened to him. I’ve been looking for him, but the coordinates..." Her voice trailed off, and she looked away from James down the dirt road. She shrugged one shoulder, bending down to lift her bag up. "I-I was hoping it was from him, but I guess if other people got the message too…it’s not."

The heartbreak was almost palpable, and her voice trailed off at the end, shoulders slumping. Zaria almost didn’t even want to go anymore, if Logan wasn’t going to be there what was the point? He’d been all she had left, and without him she just felt lost and aimless. The thought that maybe she was missing something rose up inside of her again, but she resisted the urge to dump the bag she had out and sort through their combined belongings for the hundredth time this week.

He was halfway through pulling his leather glove onto his left hand when he stopped noticing the shift in her demeanor. James had been lucky. Everyone in his family was safe, or so he thought. He at least heard his dad on the phone anyway. It wasn’t the easiest thing for him to check in with them when they wanted nothing to do with him. He couldn’t relate to the pain behind all the disappearances but he could understand the grief behind it. He could only imagine how crazy it’d drive him if someone he cared about went missing. And whoever this mentor was seemed to be pretty important to her.

"I… I’m sorry." James was definitely not the best person when it came to comforting others. It probably stemmed from him living in an emotional void since he sold his soul to Mephisto. It didn’t actually change anything about him, beyond the whole being possessed thing. But being cut out by his family for doing something to save his father and living alone on the road for over a decade had a weird way of warping the softness and optimism that once lived in his heart. Still… There was a part of him that wanted to give her a hug. But that was wildly inappropriate. He barely knew her.

"You never know," he continued, trying to find the old optimism he had as a boy. It felt strange coming from his lips when he rarely took things at anything beyond face value. "Could be people who need help… Like a distress signal? I think if I was sending out a message asking for help I wouldn’t be picky about who it went to." James shrugged his shoulders, finally finishing pulling up his glove. "Could also totally be a trap. Haven’t really given much thought to how I’d die, but in a blaze of glory could be fun. Less keen on getting dragged to hell but… I don’t get a choice in that." And there was his usual dark pragmatism turning its ugly head. It wouldn’t do either of them any benefit if they didn’t also accept the possibility of death upon arrival.

James pulled on his other glove before grabbing hold of the handlebars and swinging his right leg over the body of the motorcycle. He sat back in the seat and rested his hands on his thighs. "You can come if you want," he added, looking over toward the blonde lost in mental turmoil. He held out the helmet toward her with a sympathetic smile tugging at one corner of his mouth. "Or I can call you a cab or something. Whatever you want." His shoulders shrugged. There wasn’t much else James could really offer, but he was trying.

Suddenly, Zaria felt like a complete and utter idiot. The idea that it could be a trap had barely crossed her mind, she’d gotten so stuck in the idea that it was Logan that she hadn’t considered any other scenarios very seriously. The weight of it all was crushing now, because now she knew the chances of it actually being Logan were at an all time low. He would have never trusted other people enough to send out a signal like this, only her.

There was still a small chance, so tiny and inconsequential, that it was barely there to begin with. So, this was a trap or a genuine call for help. Neither were very appealing to Zaria, she didn’t care if someone else needed help if it didn’t help Logan, and she especially didn’t care to end up back under her father’s thumb. If it weren’t for James standing there, looking uncertain and sad for her she would have just…well, there wasn’t much else for her to do other than to keep retracing their steps.

"Are you sure?" Because she wasn’t actually sure, she didn’t want to go anymore. She wanted to find a bed and lay down and maybe cry and then eat some ice cream. Instead, Zaria adjusted the straps on her bag and cautiously approached the motorcycle. "If it’s not a bother, I mean, I’d like that."

James held out his helmet toward her. "I don’t know how big of a bother it can be if we’re going to the same place," he reassured her with a slight tug at the corner of his mouth. "Make sure you fasten the strap under your chin. We’re thirty minutes behind schedule so… There’ll be no stops and we’ll be going fast."

At the very least, she knew with James she’d be safer than she was alone. There was another thing he’d said though, voice resigned and tired, and it made something in her chest twist uncomfortably. She reached out, and accepted the helmet tentatively. "You sound like you need someone to keep you from being dragged to hell, anyways. I’m not useless in a fight, so if we run into trouble…we won’t be alone, at least."

A genuine, deep chuckle resonated from deep within James’s chest as he turned on the motorcycle and revved the engine. The thought of someone keeping him from his inevitable descent to hell was humorous, in a sadistic and fatalistic sort of way. The only way someone could save him was by signing a bullshit contract like he did. He might be impulsive and rash, but that was never going to happen if he had a say in it. But Aria was welcome to think she might be able to help him if it made her feel less indebted to him.

"I don’t know if anyone has that power," he said as he looked over his shoulder at her with a smile of morbid acceptance but slight appreciation that she’d try nonetheless. "But having someone watching my back doesn’t sound terrible," he admitted. James flipped up the kick stand with the heel of his right foot and rocked the chassis so the bike was upright and balanced for Aria to get on.

There was something in James’s tone that made her pause for a second as she adjusted the helmet over her head, not sure if she should tell him it was a little unnecessary. Unless he was planning to drive them head first into a truck, her healing factor would protect her from any minor crashes. It would suck, but she would live. He sounded so sure that there was only one destination for him after death though, it made her frown. They hardly knew each other, but for some reason that thought irked her. Zaria slipped onto the bike, trying to distract herself from the sudden wave of discontent at that thought, hands fluttering on his shoulders for a moment, before she frowned deeper beneath the helmet.

There was no way they could ride with the same distance she’d kept before, it wouldn’t be comfortable in the slightest and they had a long drive ahead of them. She hesitated for only a second, and then Zaria let her body slide closer to James’s on the bike until her chest was pressed to his back, arms wrapping uncertainly around his waist, thighs pressed to the sides of his legs. She could feel the warmth radiating through his shirt, the flat of her palm pressing over his stomach for a moment, the fine contour of muscle making her stomach flip. She shifted her hands, trying not to accidentally feel the poor man up.

"Is this okay?" Her voice was muffled by the helmet, the subtle edge of embarrassment hopefully lost to him as she wiggled a little on the bike behind him. She’d left her jacket in her bag, and the chill in the air was affecting her in a way that was clearly noticeable with them so close together. Zaria was hoping he was just hopelessly clueless to it, because otherwise she’d have to consider actually jumping off the bike once they’d reached a high enough speed. At least his body heat would make the ride more comfortable.

James couldn’t recall the last time he had a girl on the back of his motorcycle, well… before like five minutes earlier anyway. He was going to be driving faster than what most people were comfortable with so she needed to hold on, which meant using him for support. While he tried to focus his mind on making sure he was ready, he was also very aware of the way her body molded to his like a little spoon. His gaze fell briefly to her hands as they wrapped around his waist, but he quickly looked away checking some switch or other bullshit near the handlebars.

He didn’t really know how to answer her question. It had to be ok if he was giving her a ride. It had been far too long since a woman’s arms were around him, but he did his best not to let his mind wander. She did steal your bike, he reminded himself. James gave her a small nod of acknowledgement that he heard her question and that it was, indeed, okay. His feet slowly guided the motorcycle backwards and turned it around to face in the direction they came from down the dirt path. He gave the engine one last rev as he looked over his shoulder at her. "Hold on." He warned her before speeding off toward the state route at an ungodly speed.

He drove like a maniac. Zaira squeezed her eyes shut when they first really started to gain speed, her breath catching in her throat for a moment and holding there. It took some time before she was used to it, eyes peaking open to catch sight of how the scenery around them whipped by before she squeezed them shut again. Her hands had reflexively caught onto the fabric of James’s jacket, what little grip she could manage, and she held tight until the feeling in her fingers faded.

There was no talking on a motorcycle that was going that fast, they could shout back and forth maybe but there would be no point. She was left with only the roar of the engine and the cool sting of fast wind kissing along her arms and legs, the rest of her body sheltered by his own. It took close to an hour for Zaria to relax against James, slowly but surely lulled into a sense of safety with his driving skills. She’d always preferred to be the one driving when it came to bikes, knowing her own judgment was sound, but he was steady and calm as he navigated.

Eventually her mind wandered into a place that wasn’t quite sleep but not quite consciousness either, nestled against his back but still holding on with a certain degree of firmness. Zaria hadn’t been sleeping much lately, and her body was recuperating and recharging from the earlier fight, so she didn’t fight the exhaustion as it rose up to wrap around her like a familiar and comforting blanket.

He drove at an alarming rate that made the drivers they sped past crane their heads in shock and the cars they slipped between blare their horns in protest. Ok, so it was reckless to others, but to James his motorcycle was an extension of his body. He couldn’t help but laugh a little as Aria’s grip on him tightened, not fully prepared for the trip ahead of them. If they had more time he would have followed the street laws like a good boy, but unfortunately she got a trial by fire.

When he felt her grow more relaxed he wasn’t entirely sure she wasn’t asleep. James grew a little more cautious becoming hyperaware of every movement and shift she made. Whenever he made a turn his hand reached back to gently hold her leg or side and keep her from slipping off. During the rest of the ride he kept his left hand firmly on top of hers ready to grab her if her hold waned. He couldn’t deny that he was jealous of her ability to get some rest. He had been awake for so long he was past the point of exhaustion to some mix of being wired or in a zombie-like state. It fluctuated from moment to moment. But he could sleep when he was dead… or something like that.

* * *

James slowed the motorcycle to a respectable speed as he turned down Descendant Drive. His left hand lightly tapped Aria’s arm that was wrapped around his waist, trying to rouse her. When the solitary glass skyscraper came into view, illuminated in the warm glow of the setting sun, he turned his head slightly to look back at her through the blackened visor of the helmet. "That’s it," he spoke up loud enough to be heard over the roar of the engine.

As they approached he saw a sign that directed them to go to the right and under the tower for the parking garage but something in his gut told him to keep going straight. The place looked abandoned like it was some futuristic ghost town. The last thing he wanted was to get both of them and their way out trapped in the parking garage. He’d deal with the parking ticket if it left him a quick escape… just in case.

They slowly rolled into a roundabout drop off area in front of the tower. James led them around the circle until they faced back down the road they entered on and decided that was a good place to park. Closer to the exit was always the safest bet. He killed the engine and flipped down the kickstand before slowly letting his Harley tip to the side until it was supported by the stand and not James’s legs. He rolled his neck and a loud crackling of pops ran down his spine. "God I’m fucking tired," he muttered under his breath to no one in particular.

"I could have driven some." Zaria’s voice was alert and warm, she’d been more awake for the last leg of their journey but remained relaxed against James basking in the warmth that he exuded, not unlike a cat who was enjoying a patch of sunlight. She wasn’t exactly well rested, her body felt like one big cramp, but she didn’t feel quite as exhausted as she had been before.

She slid off the bike, using James’s shoulder for support for a second as feeling rushed back into her legs in the form of pins and needles, and she grimaced at the sensation. She wasn’t sure what she’d been expecting, but the tower wasn’t quite it. Despite the revelations she’d come to about the message, Zaria couldn’t help but hold onto the hope that Logan would be waiting for her inside. She pulled off the helmet instead, running a hand through the waves of her hair. It hadn’t dried correctly in some spots because of the helmet, the hair at the base of her skull still damp and smelling strongly of her shampoo.

She took a moment to stretch, working warmth back into her arms and legs, before tugging her bag off to retrieve her jacket. The desire for a higher level of modesty for whatever situation they were walking into was prevalent, and it was nice to have something more on than just the bra after such a long drive. "You’re pretty comfortable," she said absentmindedly, looking up at the tower with one hand over her eyes. Was that a helipad? "Though my ass is numb, that takes away from how nice of a pillow you make just a little."

Zaria turned toward James, a playful smile tugging her lips upwards. She was trying to distract herself from the waves of anxiety she felt, to not think about what would be— or wouldn’t be —waiting for them inside. It only half worked.

"If I had a dollar for everytime a woman told me that," he started, looking over at her with a tired but lightly teasing smile. "I’d have a dollar," he added with a soft chuckle.

Once she was off, James swung his leg over the back of the bike and stood up with a groan that made him sound a decade older than he was. Similarly he stretched and nearly every joint popped at the new found movement. He couldn’t fight the yawn that escaped his lips as he took his helmet from her and hung it off one of the handlebars. "I wish it was just my ass," he sympathized with an exhausted laugh. He unzipped his leather coat, thankful to get a cool breeze beneath the fabric as he removed his gloves and shoved them in his pockets.

He was stalling. The building was right there. Everything was silent. There were no other cars. James didn’t know what to make of it or how to feel. The only comfort he had was that the spirit was dormant. There was no whisper of sin at the back of his head or steam rising from his collar, so that had to be good… Or at least better than the asshole at the truck stop anyway. Still needing a little more security before he took that first step onto the curb, James ran his hand back through his hair and asked, "Do you sense anything?"

The vengeance spirit stirred in the back recesses of his mind like he too was stretching within his cage. Let me out and I can tell you.

"Yeah right," James mused before stepping up onto the curb. He met Aria’s gaze and realized how crazy he must have looked, having a conversation with himself. His cheeks redded slightly as he cleared his throat. "The uh… other guy has a bit of an attitude. But I’m not steaming so that’s a good sign." That wasn’t much of an answer but they needed more time if she really wanted to open that can of worms.

He slid his hands into the pockets of his jeans with a sigh. "Ready when you are… I guess." Ah, yes, very convincing.

She’d opened her mouth, confused if James had mistaken her for a fortune teller at some point, and then he started talking to himself. She paused, face going sort of slack with concern and a hint of wariness, but then he explained and she was left with more questions than answers. She was just as eager to put off what was going to be inside, though they could play delay for so long.

"Wait," Zaria held up a hand, as if she could physically stop this moment in its tracks. She looked James up and down, not thinking about his naked ass, and tried to readjust her thoughts. "Does he have a name?"

There was genuine curiosity there, the idea that there was someone else inside of him who he could hear and talk to with a concept that she’d never considered. How exactly did his powers work? Had he eaten a possessed chili pepper, or did he just have really bad luck? Or good luck? There had been a lot of lonely nights for Zaria, times where she’d have given anything to have someone else to talk to. Especially after Logan vanished, the idea of knowing she wouldn’t have been alone, even just in her thoughts, would have gone a long way. Though, if the other guy was a dick, it probably wasn’t much of a blessing.

Yes, James. Do I have a name? the voice rumbled at the base of his skull.

James sighed, turning to face Aria. He didn’t mind the questions, he’s answered them before. It was pretty common if someone happened to be around to see him go all Ghost Rider and then come back down from it. But that question was a first. Most people were usually freaked out about it or wanted to know the mechanics, not if there was a name or personality to it. "He’s never told me his name," he confessed with a slight shrug.

You’ve never asked.

His hand raised to pinch the bridge of his nose as he exhaled deeply. "Fine. What is your name?" James asked the void, aggravation and annoyance evident in his tone and mannerisms.

"Hand over control and I can tell you," the deep, almost demonic-like voice slipped from James’s lips for Aria to hear, followed by a sinister laugh that rattled against his ribcage.

"Well there you have it," he conceded with a lazy wave of his hand. "You’re welcome to ask him the next time I go all Skeletor. He might be more amiable to you."

Well, she is prettier than you, the spirit mocked within his mind once again.

James sighed. "Yup," he groaned. There wasn’t much else to say. Somedays the spirit hardly existed, living silently like the ghost of a migraine at the back of his skull. Then other days he was like an intrusive thought bringing all his baser and more vile thoughts to the forefront of his mind. It was like the old cartoons with the angel on one shoulder and the devil on the other. But the vengeance spirit was the devil and James’s own conscience was the angel. It used to be more of a battle but as each year ticks onward the angel grows more timid and compliant.

A strange expression flickered across Zaria’s face as she heard the more demonic voice emerge from James, but instead of taking a step back as any sane person would, she took a step toward him. Her brows furrowed some, a winkle in her forehead, it looked like she was trying to work out a puzzle but hadn’t been given all the pieces. She wasn't scared, there was something familiar about being close to someone who was perceived as a monster.

"Can he hear everything I say?" Her eyes were on James’s, trying to see a flicker of anything that may hint at the fact that he had a deity of sorts riding shotgun in his head. She was almost overtaken by the urge to reach out like she had in the truck stop, to feel that there was more than bone to his body, but she managed to resist.

"Yes…" the spirit spoke up once again from beneath his meat-suit.

"He’s always there," James added while tapping his index finger against the side of his forehead. "Sometimes he’s more dormant… Sometimes he’s not." The corner of his mouth twisted in an unsure expression like he didn’t fully understand but he had long since accepted it.

"Well," Zaria spoke slowly, as if she were still working out the puzzle, getting closer but not quite there yet. She took another step closer, tilting her head back so she could still look up into James’s eyes. "I have a thing about names. It’s sort of a respect thing, so if you don’t care about that, whatever. But, I would like to refer to you as something other than the other guy or…Skeletor, so a compromise? Give me a nickname for you, and I’ll owe you one."

Zaria paused, considered she was working with a demon, and then added hastily— "As long as it doesn’t have any sort of negative affect on James. " That seemed fair enough, a nickname for a favor. She wasn’t expecting much, maybe it would laugh at her again, but it was the effort that mattered.

She could remember how her father hadn’t cared for names, not for people that were beneath him. There had been a time, before their mother had left without a trace, that her brother and she found a nest with unattended eggs. The mother bird had flown away, leaving them for dead, but despite Doom’s best efforts his children were kind. They’d taken the eggs inside and spent weeks trying to get them to hatch, all under his nose. When they did hatch, it turned out they were blue jays. Zaria had been enthralled by the little birds, she spent all of her free time with them, and had been so proud of having given something the means of survival.

She’d named one Hope and her brother had named the other Chance. Silly little names that wouldn’t have even mattered once they were released back into the wild, but their mother had insisted. She’d told them that names gave them the potential to be free, even in death. It likely wouldn’t be an advisable idea to give a demon freedom but it had to be suffocating being stuck within a body that was not your own, only able to have control sporadically.

Zaria knew how that felt. The day they’d planned to release the birds, their father had them served as lunch to the twins. He’d considered the birds a distraction, it had been a cruel power play to show them even when they thought they had control they didn’t. "Everyone deserves to have a name," she said softly, the hint of some sort of foreign accent slipping into her voice for the first time since they’d met. "Or I could make up a nickname, I suppose."

James remained quiet as he let the spirit decide how he wanted to reply. He didn’t understand the necessity of a nickname. It wasn’t like he imagined it would make the spirit heed his commands more or something. There was power in a name, but he knew that was the exact reason it’s never been shared. He didn’t know how it all worked with spirits or demons, but one thing he did know was having the being’s name meant you could control it… or banish it. He doubted that would ever be knowledge willingly given.

"You may call me… Judge," the spirit finally answered Aria. No laughing or snide comments.

If James had to guess it was almost like he… appreciated someone cared enough to ask. Although a small pang in his skull told him whether or not that was the truth, it was a thought he needed to keep to himself. His face scrunched at the small twinge of pain at the base of his skull. "I get it," he muttered under his breath as he rubbed the back of his head.

Zaria’s smile was practically blinding as she bounced on her heels, she was a little short in the friends department and while neither James nor his demonic partner could be considered her friends there was an unmistakable yet in her mind. It likely wouldn’t last, either they were walking into some weird and elaborate trap, or it would end up being nothing and they’d go their own ways. Either way, she knew this entire encounter would be one that she held close to her heart.

She’d only met one other person whom she wasn’t related to that had been willing without question to help her, and so the fact that James had without so much as expecting anything in return…it was a kindness she could never repay. Zaria wasn’t meant to be around other people, though. She knew that now that Logan was gone, other people were at risk if they stayed around her. Just like the little birds, no one would be safe from Doom and she could only run so much before the inevitable happened. I could just kill myself, it was a quiet, private thought that made the brightness in her eyes dim a little. If there’s no other way out…

"Thank you, Judge." Zaria took a step back, still smiling up at James even if her own internal monologue had killed her mood. "You can call me Ari, if you’d like. Just you though, bub."

She patted James’s chest, winking at him as she did so. "You both saved me, back at the truck stop. So, thanks too, Judge. I’m not sure if I would have…" her voice faltered some, and she turned toward the building. "Wouldn’t have been the worst outcome, but I’m here instead of dead. So thanks."

James couldn’t keep from smiling slightly at Aria’s excitement. Never would he have thought someone would attempt to befriend the spirit… Judge?

She can call me that, not you, the spirit corrected James’s own thoughts.

That time James actually belted out an annoyed, yet hearty laugh. Now the fucker was interrupting his thoughts. There was no peace. And, of course, only a pretty girl would get the luxury of calling him by a name. The spirit and him didn’t get along, never have. Why would he be allowed the same courtesy? He scoffed and kicked the toe of his boot against the ground.

"He won’t say you’re welcome, but—"

"You’re welcome."

"Jesus fucking christ, of course." At that point, Judge—Shut the fuck up. Don’t you dare interrupt me—was just trying to find any additional way to piss off James. It was one of his favorite pastimes. "He’s just making fun of me at this point."

The way the two of them argued like that startled a laugh out of her. It reminded Zaria a little of her younger brother, or how she and Logan used to banter back and forth. There was a sort of reluctance in the relationship between James and Judge, but it also seemed natural. She wondered if James would remember how to live without Judge there in the back of his mind, a constant presence even when the silence stretched.

"At least Judge has a sense of humor," she said lightly, taking a few tentative steps toward the building before pausing to look back toward her unlikely friend. "What if you’d gotten stuck with a spirit that liked Bingo, going to bed by seven’o’clock, and only driving the speed limit? "

James snorted. "I wouldn’t be so tired," he contradicted with an exhausted but slightly amused smile.

Her grin was as light as the sunshine, lopsided and careless in a way Zaria hadn’t been since Logan disappeared. James reminded her of him, in his own ways. It was easier to fall into old mannerisms and habits around him, but he wasn’t Logan. She took a steadying breath, and nodded toward the building. "Shall we?"

"Yeah," he sighed softly in acknowledgement as he took the first step toward the tower.

The closer the pair of them got to the building the more imposing and ominous it got. The skyscraper was so tall it nearly touched the sky with glass windows like mirrors that reflected the world back at them. It almost existed in that uncanny valley where at some angles in the right lighting it practically disappeared until James caught a glimpse of his and Aria’s reflections as they approached. Seeing his lazy stride, messy hair, and the dark circles under his eyes staring back at him made him groan and avert his gaze. He looked like shit and felt worse.

As they approached the entrance an older gentleman with silvered hair in a black suit stood beneath a mangled doorframe and swept up shattered glass like that was a normal day for him. James hesitated for a minute trying to understand what the hell happened or who could have fucked the door to shit like that. But he didn’t have the answers and he wasn’t a fan of awkwardly creeping around the man as he cleaned.

James cleared his throat and took a step forward with a small awkward wave. "Uh, hello?"

The man stood upright, appearing to be a little startled at their arrival. "Oh, good evening. Apologies." He shifted the broom to his left hand before approaching and holding out his right hand in greeting to them both. "I am Alfred Pennyworth."

James took the man’s hand with his own and gave it a firm yet gentle shake. "Jameson Blaze."

A surprised and slightly curious expression crossed the man’s face. "I hadn’t realized Johnny retired," Alfred replied after hearing James’s name.

"Unwillingly," was the only answer James was comfortable giving as his posture tensed and an uncomfortable, almost pained expression crossed his face.

Zaria hesitated a little behind James, chewing on her bottom lip and trying hard not to fidget with her hands. There was a brief burst of internal debate, sharing her full name offered a level of vulnerability that she wasn’t comfortable with. James had helped her get away from those men, she knew undoubtedly that he wasn’t someone her father had hired. There was a heady sense of paranoia when it came to other people though, and they didn’t know what was going on here yet.

Zaria had followed Logan’s advice diligently, she kept her head down, didn’t make a name for herself. She travelled under false names and never stayed in one place longer than four days. People knew that Doom had children, but had her father made it public knowledge that she’d run away? If so, how had he framed it? Knowing him, he’d have simply said she was missing and offered a generous reward to anyone who could provide information while hiring scumbags to track her down on the sly.

"I go by Aria," she offered impulsively after a moment, noting how James had gone tense and still, she inserted herself in an instinctive effort to distract from his sudden unease. "Do you need help, Mister Pennyworth? What…happened to your door?"

Zaria stepped forward so she was beside James instead of awkwardly lingering behind him, her hands rising as if to take the broom but pausing in uncertainty. She’d…never used a broom before, actually.

"That’s very kind of you, miss," Alfred said, acknowledging her offer of assistance but he was content handling it himself. "It’s quite alright. Not the first time I’ve cleaned up broken glass here and I doubt it’ll be the last. Mr. Thorson is just an easily excitable fellow." He flashed them both a smile as he stepped aside and motioned toward the entrance. "Go right ahead. They’re already waiting."

James spared Aria a brief glance. Who was waiting? He tried to catch a glimpse through the glass walls but the brightness of the reflecting sun made it too difficult to make anything out. He stepped forward, boots crunching on the shattered glass as he took hold of the handle, and pulled open the left door for Aria to enter. If she insisted on him going first he would, but his mother did instill him with some manners and taught him to always hold the door for a lady. At that point it had become second nature. He was right behind her. There was no way he’d come that far and turn back now. In for a penny, in for a pound.

"Did he just say Thorson as in Thor the God of like, thunder and oak trees and shit?" Zaria hissed at James, eyes wide with equal parts alarm and confusion. She was also, very privately, relieved that she wouldn’t be subjected to admitting she’d never touched a broom in her life. What was the proper way to hold it? Maybe she’d ask James later.

She stepped past him, through the shattered remains of the door, glad she’d swapped her sandals for boots long before they’d arrived here. Trying to get glass out of her feet was not on her idea of fun evening activities.

James shook his head slightly at Aria’s less than subtle excitement at the prospect of an Asgardian lingering behind the door. Sure enough, as he followed her through the doors a giant, lumbering man with long golden hair and an imposing figure lingered in the lobby with a handful of others. "No shit," he muttered under his breath, a bit in disbelief. Otherwise the lobby was filled with a nervous older man, glowering with his arms crossed over his chest, a wiry looking guy protected by a slightly intimidating black haired woman, another attractive blonde, and presumably a couple quietly tucked away on a far off couch.

Not really being a big fan of the whole introduction and hand shake situation, James decided to nip that interaction in the bud before he had to repeat himself seven more times around the room. "Jameson Blaze, James. Got the message, so I assume this is the right place?" While the question was somewhat rhetorical, his eyes still scanned the people in the room waiting for any objections or acknowledgements.

The blonde woman dressed in a classy, yet provocative white outfit answered with a charming smile. "That is correct. We’re just waiting to see if anyone else arrives."

"Cool," he replied with a nod of his head. With or without an invitation, James wandered further into the lobby toward the nearest unoccupied sofa, desperate for a seat that wasn’t an uncomfortable bike wedged between his legs. He groaned with exhausted content as he sunk into the leather and slouched back into the cushions. Give him five minutes of silence and he could have been out cold. Feeling his eyes grow heavy the moment he reclined, he sighed and shifted to shit up straight. It wouldn’t do him any good to fall into a coma for the next twelve hours.

Whatever excitement she’d felt at being near a literal fucking God, which was absolutely valid her in opinion thanks, stalled in the face of the crowd. She hesitated where James spoke up before he moved further into the room, her eyes flicking across all the new faces with a swelling sense of panic rising in her chest when the one she wanted to see wasn’t there. She actually wasn’t supposed to be here, the message hadn’t been for her, it had been for Logan and he wasn’t here.

The hope she’d been clinging to felt so fragile now, brittle like a crystal clutched between clumsy fingers. Zaria could feel the exact second that hope began to fracture and break, and her hand rose to clutch at the dog tags hanging from around her neck. Everything felt fuzzy around the edges suddenly, and she found herself focusing on the blonde woman that seemed to be the official greeter, her face riddled with uncertainty.

"I was hoping…" the words seemed to lodge themselves in her throat, squeezing until she felt like she was choking for a moment. "Is this everyone that’s arrived?"

There was a sort of raw desperation in her tone, and Zaria didn’t want the answer. She already knew what it was, if Logan was here he’d have been waiting for her right here in this lobby.

The blonde shifted her weight from one foot to the other with a sympathetic smile. "This is everyone," she confirmed tenderly like she knew the meaning behind the question.

"Oh," her voice was soft, and her eyes slid away from the woman’s to settle on the floor instead. If Logan wasn’t here, then he…Zaria let her hand drop, her right hand wrapping around her left wrist, and she gave herself a sharp zap. The skin beneath her fingers bloomed red with agitation, but the pain grounded her. "I prefer to go by Aria, I guess I’ll just…wait too."

Zaria trailed after James, dropping down beside him on the couch before a quiet groan slipped past her lips. "Leather, why is everything leather." She muttered, scowling at the exposed and chaffing skin of her thighs. She glanced at James, and muttered from the corner of her lips. "Next time, we’re trading pants."

James’s head rested in his hand, elbow on the armrest of the couch as Aria sat down beside him. He snorted at her whispered comment, the vague image of her half swallowed in his jeans painting a funny image in his mind. "You’ll have to try harder than that to get in my pants."

"Oh," she snorted, nudging him before she let her head fall back, eyes slipping shut. If he was going to be diligent, she could get away with being lazy. "Judge isn’t the only one with a sense of humor after all, I knew it."

* * *

Nearly two hundred miles away, in a dimly lit morgue in some backwoods town a woman leaned over an autopsy table, humming to herself as she filled out a clipboard with her left hand. She had on old headphones, the wire connected to a walkman that lay haphazardly on the table beside the corpse of a very naked, very dead man.

The coroner seemed in her element as she worked, writing out the man’s proposed cause of death before she tossed the clipboard onto the table, scooped up the walkman, and turned toward the other body in the room. The knife had been removed from this man’s eye, his cause of death less confusing than the strange marks around the other man’s throat and the angle that his neck had been snapped.

So engrossed in her work, oblivious to what was going on around her, the woman missed the moment when the man’s neck seemed to realign itself, when color slowly flooded his pale frame once more, and when the man sat up on the table behind her. She’d turned around, not at the rustle of noise that was coming from where a corpse ought to be, but to grab her pen.

Standing behind her was that naked, dead man, come to life again. He was adjusting the cowboy hat that had been discarded on one of the nearby tables atop his head, blue eyes shining with malice as he took in her surprised expression.

"Finally," he rasped, reaching for the discarded knife that had killed his colleague. The woman turned to run, her walkman snapping the connection to her headphones as the sound of classical music filled the morgue. "A real challenge."



interactions ....|.... imogen ............... mentions ....|.... everyone in the lobby ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


While it might have seemed like Myla was distracted with Imogen’s introductions, she heard every word exchanged between two of the others on the far side of the lobby. Now sitting on the overpriced leather sofa, the whispers rattled around her mind, painting the picture of her current company. The man had compared them to Harry and Sally and made some snide comment about them making room in their busy schedules. The irony in his commentary was laughable considering the way his heart rate elevated when talking to the woman that smelled like jasmin and the way they both skirted around flirting, even though their pulses and spiked pheromones said otherwise.

It wasn’t like she and Theo had done anything wrong. Was holding hands such a crime? It was for comfort and courage, considering there still wasn’t enough evidence for Myla to believe they hadn’t stepped into a trap. Just the thought made his palm feel hotter against her own. Part of her considered pulling away and crossing her arms tight over her chest in the typical way she shut down and shut others out. But she wasn’t going to let someone’s sour mood take away the one stable thing she had in that moment.

Either way, they were there, punctual, and answered the signal. What else did he want? Myla and Theo actually did have to carve time out of their busy schedules but it wasn’t to steal kisses or whatever else the guy thought, they were trying to keep Manhattan off the precipice of spinning into chaos. Kissing was never part of the equation. It wasn’t even on Myla’s mind… most of the time. It was no worse than their comments about breasts, dressing or undressing. The subtle judgement made something in the back of her mind twinge with guilt like she had done something wrong.

The silence in the lobby was still tense but Myla found herself easing slightly as each passing moment meant they were alive and still there of their own volition. That was until the sarcastic man reached into his pocket and put on some sort of glasses. He was quiet, but the way his heart rate settled then shifted to a rhythm of excitement when he looked over at them made her grip on Theo’s hand tighten. The way she felt his gaze intently on her made Myla wish she could disappear into the recesses of the leather couch.

The clap of his hands was abrupt and loud enough it made her jump, startled as if it could have been a gunshot or bomb, not a sharp shattering of the tentative silence. "Phil, why don't you get Ms. Murdock and Mr. Parker here some water before we start discussing family matters. They had a long trip down from Manhattan, and I wouldn't want them to feel like strangers."

"Anthony James Stark!" Imogen called out from across the lobby.

The blood drained from Myla’s face as a cold chill flooded down her spine like the man had dumped ice down her back. Her body tensed, clutching to Theo’s hand until her knuckles went white. Cold sweats covered her skin and clung to the hair that stood up on the back of her neck. How dare he. How dare he out her secret identity like it meant nothing. Her head was spinning. She felt somewhere between passing out and blowing a gasket. Whatever poise and politeness she had reserved crumbled to ash as her secret identity went up in flames.

"Up from Manhattan," she corrected him with a cold, almost robotic-like tone. "Bridgeport, Connecticut is Northeast of Manhattan. I figured a Stark would know how to read a map." Myla’s words were sharp like the edge of a blade as her head slowly turned toward the man, her face an expressionless visage of cold, patient rage.

"No wonder you’re desperate for allies," Myla continued, her voice level and calm, betraying the bitter bite of her words. "I can’t imagine an invasive, judgemental prick like you has many friends."

Without another word, Myla released Theo’s hand and stood up. She left her belongings behind on the sofa as she made her way toward the exit, the deadening silence of the lobby filled with the angry clicks of her heels. "I need air," she muttered under her breath as she passed Imogen. As two more people arrived, she slipped through the entrance while a man that smelled like hotel shampoo and brimstone held the door open. "Excuse me. Sorry."

Alfred stopped in the middle of sweeping to offer his hand to her. "Here, let me help you, Miss." He didn’t try to stop her or talk her out of leaving, just lended a hand so she wouldn’t fall.

"Thank you," she whispered with a shaky breath. She took his hand and traversed what glass remained, then slipped her fingers free.

Myla’s anger carried her halfway toward the road. She stopped as her breath constricted in her throat and detoured for one of the large flower beds. She lowered herself to sit on the wide concrete wall surrounding the garden. Her hands pressed into her knees with locked elbows and straight arms. She closed her eyes and her head sank between her shoulders as she tried to steady her breathing. The cold cement chilled her thighs through the leather skirt as her heart raced in her chest, dulling her senses. "Fuck," she cursed to no one but herself and the wind.



interactions ....|.... theo, jim, imogen & james ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none








#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


"Magni Thorson has arrived."

"Fuck me." Imogen’s stomach did a summersault as a name she had done her best to purge from her mind, electrified repressed memories. A decade’s old image flashed in front of her eyes of when she was a younger, more naive woman freshly arrived at the academy. She could recall with vivid detail the first time she saw him, as tall as a redwood, built like an ox, with hair as golden as the sun. He looked every bit the God he was. His laugh was contagious, as was his dumb charm. And half of the women within the tower were enthralled, including herself. But unlike the others, she was never one that caught his eye. And now… He just smashed a giant fucking crater thirty feet in front of the academy.

A decade older and a decade aged like a fine Asgardian mead, the behemoth of a man approached the tower. Imogen’s gaze traced his body taking note of the longer hair, larger muscles, and… smaller shirt? The ‘I love NY’ tee actually elicited a soft chuckle from her lips as he tossed his hair over his shoulder. He approached the first set of double doors, pushing where he should have pulled causing glass to shatter under his touch with ease. She winced slightly, but couldn’t pry her gaze from him either.

"Philip! Son of Coul! And Alfred! I had feared I would never again be graced by thy company!" the Asgardian shouted with glee as he made his way toward the men in question and swept them into a hug.

Imogen subconsciously found herself fixing her hair and adjusting her bustier in hopes that maybe... just maybe the son of Thor would remember her too. Magni turned to face the rest of the room with both men still swept up in his grasp. His gaze lingered on her for no more than a second or two, then moved onto the next person. Not even his thoughts betrayed him, his own vague memories of her were no more than that… vague. He thought she was beautiful, which made her heart flutter slightly, but even so… he didn’t remember her.

Whatever confidence Imogen initially had quickly melted away as her welcoming smile faded and her shoulders slumped slightly. She didn’t dare spare a glance toward her brother knowing full well he’d only use it as some ammunition to ruin her day further. Instead she turned her back to the lobby, resting her hands on the receptionist desk as she tried to come to terms with a wave of emotions she had buried away that threatened to resurface. A decade’s old crush forgetting her existence was the least of her concerns… Or it should have been. But between Jim’s inability to contact her first when their father went missing and someone she used to think of fondly not recalling her existence, her struggle with inadequacy was bubbling up in her stomach.

"Hail, and well met. I am Magni, son of Thor. And I come with a matter of the utmost import." Imogen glanced back over her shoulder at Magni, getting a glimpse of his wide smile. "Have any in your number uncovered, by chance, a hammer on these grounds?"

"You!" June gasped. The initial shock startled Imogen enough that she spun around, sparkly diamonds covering her ivory skin like a shield, prepared for whatever hell was about to be unleashed on them. "That hammer is yours?! Do you have any idea— Oh, when I— I’m going to shove that hammer up your—"

"Miss Wayne, please," Alfred interjected trying to diffuse the situation.

"Jesus fucking christ," Imogen cursed as the prismatic flesh disappeared as quickly as it appeared. As if she wasn’t already on edge enough as it was, her heart raced in her chest as the adrenalin was already coursing through her veins.

Of course, Jim had to go all knight in a maroon cardigan and step in front of June, like that was going to do much of anything when he didn’t wear his suit. "Ok, woah. Let's take a moment, June. He's on our side... I think. I don't think a little hot water is going to do much against an extra-dimensional god, no matter how well you aim."

"His hammer is on the brake pedal of the Batmobile." Imogen’s gaze drifted from June to Magni with a curious raise of her brows. Had it been there for the past decade? "Do you have any idea how frustrating it is to have a hammer that weighs a billion pounds sitting on your brake pedal? I’ve been having to use… other vehicles."

"Is that why there’s bullet holes in my driver's side door?" Phil asked, looking far less than pleased.

"Well, technically it wasn’t a bullet… Plasma gun, very clean shots. Throwing the coffee would be therapeutic for me, but I’ll reframe," June’s voice got more quiet as she shot a glance toward Jim.

"Sorry," her voice softened as she directed her attention back to Magni. "If you could get that thing out of my car, that would be great."

Imogen’s gaze drifted to Jim as she caught him in the cycle of thoughts when he tried to refrain from laughing or the denial when he noticed a fluttering in his chest. "I… can't say I've been through that. Once our rather large friend here graciously removes his toy… I can give the vehicle a once-over." A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she heard him immediately chastising himself in his mind, wondering why he offered to help when he was so busy or somehow turning the blame back on her? Well, that was uncalled for. It wasn’t her fault if he actually let himself give into some of his desires. It’s not like him and June haven’t been friends forever and have had lingering thoughts. Imogen wasn’t even around them often and she still noticed. She was just nice enough not to throw her brother’s little crush, or whatever the fuck it was, back in his face… Unless he deserved it.

She did her best to let her thoughts wander as Jim and June’s conversation got a bit more intimate in a way where Imogen felt like she was intruding. Even though she loved giving her brother a hard time and was a telepath, that didn’t mean she wanted to be privy to every conversation and thought. Over the years she had gotten fairly skilled at being able to switch her mind reading on and off like a light, but sometimes it also came with her shutting her ears off as well and letting herself zone out at will.

It worked for a bit until she caught some fragments about coffee syrup and the taste of June’s lipstick which led into the faint fantasy of tasting her lips… her tongue… Imogen’s eyes shifted from half glossed over to alert and a bit stunned as her gaze snapped to Jim. She did her best to refrain from smiling, but the little tug at the corner of her lips gave the faintest hint of knowing. What a fucking idiot? All he’d have to do is kiss June and she’d be his, but his dense analytical brain found every angle to a situation besides the right one sometimes. If he didn’t act soon he was going to miss out. June was a catch and he was moving at a corpse’s pace.

The crunch of broken glass caught everyone’s attention as their gazes darted toward the entrance. Dipping beneath the broken doorframe a blind woman attempted to traverse Magni’s mess but her male companion took one look at her struggle and swept her right off her feet like he was carrying her over the threshold on their wedding night.

"I'm so glad Harry and Sally could make time out of their busy schedules to answer the call," Jim bitched in that dry, sardonic way he did when 99% of the world annoyed him for existing.

"Jealous much?" Imogen snapped at him, giving him that knowing look that said she had been hearing his thoughts and he had no right to lash out at others because he was bitterly alone.

Imogen put back on her welcoming, diplomatic smile as the pair entered the lobby and… Theo? set Myla? back down. She definitely wouldn’t call them a couple. There was far too much internal turmoil over their whole closeness that whatever they shared lived in the realm of ‘will they, won’t they,’ and it was absolutely adorable. The pair’s thoughts, aside from the whole ’Oh my God, this could be a trap,’ were like getting one of those sickly sweet Hallmark romances directly from the source. She’d happily sit in a room with them and watch the romance novel unfold in real time, but unfortunately she didn’t have that luxury. But that didn’t mean she wouldn’t check in on them a little more than normal.

"Well would you look at that," she said with a sweetly amused grin. "Chivalry isn’t dead after all. That’s the kind of love women want. Take note TJ. You could learn a thing or two," Imogen added, not so subtly, as she pointed at Jim across the room.

She smirked as she watched Jim tense and his nostrils flare. Imogen didn’t need to be a telepath to know he wanted nothing more than to snap back with a jab of his own, but he bit his tongue when he knew his thoughts could do the heavy lifting. It was funny how his narrow little mind found a connection between her fashion sense and romantic advice. He was free to take or leave whatever advice she gave him, just like he was free to be a fucking idiot. And not taking your telepathic sister’s advice on romance was definitely idiotic.

Imogen pushed off the vacant receptionist’s desk and made her way over to the pair of fresh faces that joined them. She held out her right hand in a friendly greeting, figuring people would only be willing to introduce themselves if she broke the ice first. "Imogen Frost."

Her head tilted to the side slightly when Magni’s thoughts caught her attention as he mulled over her name, the vague recognition and the thoughts her last name invoked. Then a few words stuck out and created a strange tickle in her stomach… Endearing. Kind. Her? The juxtaposition between the Godling’s mind and her brother’s was a bit startling, but painted her in a better light, even if he still didn’t remember her.

The blind woman reaching around the man brought Imogen’s attention back to the strangers before her. The girl went to accept her proffered hand but pulled away at the sight of a droplet of blood on her own finger. "I—Sorry. I nicked my finger on the glass. I don’t want to get blood on you."

Hearing that, Alfred immediately wandered down the hallway, opened a hidden janitor’s closet and grabbed a broom and dustpan. He slipped past everyone silently to step outside and start cleaning up the mess to the best of his ability. He didn’t want anyone else getting injured, not on his watch.

At the woman’s hesitation because of a little nick, Imogen smiled and dipped her hand into her cleavage. Thumb and index finger slipped beneath the white floral fabric and under her breast retrieving a linen handkerchief. She took a step around the protective man to hold out the warm piece of cloth to the woman. "Think nothing of it, darling. Us women are used to blood," she quipped as she took Myla’s hand and shook it gently.

"I… Don’t know if I should say my name," she admitted while pressing the handkerchief against her finger.

"Theodore," the man introduced himself as he took her hand. "You could call her…A, until she feels it’s safe to share her name. Were you the one that sent out the signal?"

Imogen nodded her head in acknowledgement. "Fair enough. Well, welcome Theodore and Miss A. Hopefully we can gain your trust… In time." She understood the necessity of secret identities and while none of them had any goals on outing them, the precaution made sense. The pair didn’t know them or their motives. Secret identities didn’t remain secret if you shared them the moment you met someone, hero or otherwise.

Bingo, Jim’s mind rang out like a blaring alarm that grabbed Imogen’s attention and snapped her gaze to him. She shot him a glare that said don’t you fucking dare but he was already hidden behind those god damn glasses. He was an immature dick seeking their identities as a distraction from June. Jesus fucking christ, if everytime her brother needed a distraction rather than facing whatever feelings he had about June, they would have no allies left to help them. She could only hope he kept his mouth closed and let her do the talking… as discussed.

"Where did the pagers come from? Why did my…where did Spider-Man get his?" Theodore asked, getting straight to business.

Imogen reluctantly peeled her eyes off of Jim and turned her attention back to the new arrivals. "We sent the signal," she waved her hand generally at everyone else. "Well, everyone but the oaf who broke the door. Sorry about that, by the way. You handled that exceptionally well for a blind woman in heels." Relatively blind anyway. The woman’s head was such a sensory overload of sounds, smells, and touches that Imogen had to shut her out to be able to hear anyone else’s thoughts, or just be able to avoid a splitting headache. "We’re all friends here, right?" She posed the question toward the tense pair in front of her, Jim, June… Everyone. She couldn’t ease tensions in two seconds, but she could try to paint the tower as a safe place… hopefully.

The shift in Magni’s thoughts made her pause, turning her head slightly toward him in silence. While her comment was sarcastic and fairly surface level, perhaps her own frustrations at being forgotten made her more vindictive than intended. He rolled through every word that lived in the realm of idiot, each one chipping away at his confidence and esteem as memories of childhood bullying were brought to the forefront of his mind. One single word took him from jovial to feeling no more than an inconvenience.

A knot twisted in Imogen’s chest as she tried to swallow back the guilt. She cleared her throat and turned her attention back toward the expectant duo. "Why don’t you both have a seat while we wait to see if anyone else arrives. I’d rather only go over everything once, if possible." She attempted a friendly chuckle as she motioned to the plethora of available seating.

Once they made their way to a sofa, Imogen pivoted on her heels, turning to face Magni who now looked like a giant pouting golden retriever. She chastised herself for letting a part of her mother slip out of her mouth in that moment. She always tried to be more caring and compassionate than her mom, but sometimes it was still difficult to shake the little pieces of her parents that hooked themselves into her… Similar to how Jim’s harsh sarcasm was a spitting image of their father. But she wanted to be better than Emma Frost, kinder.

Imogen hesitantly approached Magni, stepping beside him, facing the wall while he looked forward. Her left hand slowly reached out to rest on his incredibly massive forearm. "I am sorry." Her voice was soft, barely above a whisper so only the Asgardian could hear her words. No one else needed to know how she wounded his pride and her own in the slip up. "I was trying to ease tensions at your expense and that is not ok. You are not an oaf or an inconvenience. I regret saying it." She never meant to hurt his feelings and perhaps the remnants of her old crush made the guilt unbearable to the point she was ready to grovel for forgiveness. Magni was a friendly man, from what she recalled, the last thing she wanted was to be the first person on his avoidance list.

A loud clap echoed through the lobby, startling her, yet again. Her hand reflexively gripped Magni’s forearm as her head snapped over her shoulder in the direction of the sound, fighting the urge to shift to diamond form… again.

Catching her brother as the culprit, Imogen quickly sifted through the filing cabinets of her brother’s mind trying to find the intention behind his bid for attention. She was too distracted that she didn’t catch it fast enough to stop him before he opened his stupid mouth. "Phil, why don't you get Ms. Murdock and Mr. Parker here some water before we start discussing family matters. They had a long trip down from Manhattan, and I wouldn't want them to feel like strangers."

Stunned, her jaw dropped. "Anthony James Stark!" Imogen turned to face the rest of the room, releasing her hold on Magni’s arm. Her gaze jumped between Jim, then Myla and Theo.

The blind woman sat in silence, tense, poised and unmoving. Even through the sensory overload of her mind, Imogen caught glimpses of her rage and the overwhelming dread of being stripped bare in a room full of strangers. She winced and severed the connection, unable to handle the mental load. But not a moment later the woman spoke up. "Up from Manhattan," she corrected him. "Bridgeport, Connecticut is Northeast of Manhattan. I figured a Stark would know how to read a map." The girl found a flaw in his jab and pried at it with startling equanimity.

"No wonder you’re desperate for allies. I can’t imagine an invasive, judgemental prick like you has many friends."

Without another word, Myla stood up and headed for the door. "I need air," she whispered toward Imogen as she passed. And who was she to stop her? She wouldn’t blame her for wanting to leave entirely after an act like that. But the belongings, and Theo, left behind led her to think that Myla knew the meeting was important, even with JIm’s absurdly giant mouth.

Imogen rested her hands on her hips as she glared across the room at Jim. "What the fuck happened to me doing the talking?" She cocked her head slightly to the side. "Diplomacy and trust is how you make allies, Jim. Not this," she added, motioning her index finger in a circle at the whole lobby. "Just because we don’t get the luxury of anonymity does not give you the right to strip that away from others," she scolded him, thoroughly disappointed in his lack of respect for other’s privacy.

She sighed and turned her attention toward the newest arrivals, who happened to witness all of that. Imogen did her best to flash them a welcoming smile, but her patience was waning and frustration rising.

Luckily the guy took it upon himself to address the room and skip the awkward formalities. "Jameson Blaze, James. Got the message, so I assume this is the right place?"

"That is correct. We’re just waiting to see if anyone else arrives," she answered with a sigh.

"Cool," was all James said in response before finding himself a seat.

The woman with him lingered behind, searching the room, hoping to find a man named Logan to no avail. Imogen wondered if that was the same Logan who was known as the Wolverine, but she wasn’t going to ask and pour salt into the wound. Instead she remained quiet and let the blonde ask the questions she feared she already knew the answer to. "I was hoping… Is this everyone that’s arrived?"

Imogen shifted her weight from one foot to the other, a sad smile crossed her lips as she knew her answer was not the one the girl sought. "This is everyone."

"Oh." Her voice was soft as her gaze fell to the ground. "I prefer to go by Aria, I guess I’ll just…wait too."

After the girl went to sit down, Imogen pinched the bridge of her nose, her mind still reeling from the bullshit her brother pulled. "I need a drink," she muttered to no one in particular. She shrugged off her white jacket that hung draped across her shoulders and threw it over the receptionist’s desk. The open back of her semi-transparent bustier revealed a faint, dainty tattoo along her spine. It was a thin stem of two roses, one for each parent, and two leafy plants that represented herself and the jackass on the other side of the lobby.

Imogen wandered deeper into the tower, turned left down one hallway and right into the lounge. She weaved her way through various chairs, couches, and tables, making her way to the bar. Alcohol was the goal, so she wasn’t going to be picky about what kind. She grabbed the first bottle her eyes settled on, some sort of Polish Vodka. Her thumb slipped into a clean, empty glass, and three fingers into another, pinching them together to carry.

It wasn’t long before Imogen returned to the lobby. There was no way she was surviving the meeting without some liquid courage. She didn’t want to drink alone, but there was also no way in hell she was giving her brother alcohol and letting his inhibitions drop further. Instead she wandered over to Magni. She had some groveling to do and if one person in the room could hold their liquor, it was a fucking God. Plus… She could die knowing she at least shared a drink with the son of Thor, if nothing else. During her time at the Academy it was low on her bucket list, compared to… other things that also involved Magni, but it was there.

"Peace offering?" Imogen asked while wiggling the empty glasses in front of her slightly. She looked up at the towering man with a friendly, yet apologetic smile. When he seemed amiable to the idea, she set a glass in each of his hands for him to hold. "I’ll make you a deal, handsome," she started as she unscrewed the top off the bottle. "You forgive me for being an inconsiderate bitch—" she filled the first glass with far too much vodka, "—And I’ll forgive you for not remembering me." She filled the second glass equally as full as the first.

Once done, she put the cap back on the bottle and set aside on the nearest table. Imogen took a step toward the thunder Prince himself and reached out to take one of the drinks from his steady hand. "Deal?" She lightly clinked her glass against his. "Cheers." Then without a second’s hesitation, she chugged the entirety of the glass, not spilling a drop or pausing for a breath. She only pulled the glass from her lips when it was bare aside from the maroon crescent left behind from her rich lipstick.



interactions ....|.... everyone in the lobby ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... Descendant's Tower


"You!"

Ah, here it comes. The recognition. Midgardians had this habit. It happened many a time in his younger years. It was always "son of Thor" that triggered that same response. Excited murmurs, cheering crowds, lustful stares. It was always the same with mortals. This woman, with her dark hair and flated nostrils, was just another seeking favor with the prince of Asgard. He had hoped for more of an explanation on why people had inhabited this tower before he fed his appetites. But who was he to-

"That hammer is yours?! Do you have any idea— Oh, when I— I’m going to shove that hammer up your—" Oh. Magni had mistaken her temperament. Not the first time, certainly. She was simply pleased to have found the owner of such an artifact. That did not necessarily mean he was entirely wrong, but there seemed to be the hint of something more venomous behind the words. Perhaps she was -

"Do you have any idea how frustrating it is to have a hammer that weighs a billion pounds sitting on your brake pedal? I’ve been having to use… other vehicles." Ah, no, he was entirely wrong. A pity, surely. But, that did answer his question, so at least some small victory was attained. The memory did seem to come back to him. Magni was arguing, perhaps shouting. Men in suits, a few of his teammates. They were being disbanded. Midgardians wished to control him. So, he had tossed the hammer aside, in the garage. Him and... was Tobias there? It was hard to remember after a decade of drinking and fighting. But it was all water under the bifrost, as far as he was concerned.

”Sorry, if you could get that thing out of my car, that would be great.”

It was a strained request, lathered in a hint of that same vitriol from earlier. It lacked the respect that was customary to offer when making a demand of a god. Magni was gracious enough to ignore the slight, especially given his own transgression with the door. They were even. But she did not specify a time frame, and Magni was curious over what precisely was going on here. "I shall, in due time." He could fetch his hammer later, once introductions were had. Surely the other mortals would have interest in meeting him, and he had a great interest in learning what he had missed.

Introductions were not made to him. Alfred seemed to be busying himself with finding some sort of instrument. Phil was watching them all like a raven. The sound of crunching glass signaled the arrival of other newcomers. A young man and woman, judging by the way he effortlessly lifted her, must be her groom based on the type of lifting he had done. At least, that was what they called the bride's carry, wasn't it? The woman who seemed familiar in his mind had moved to greet them. Her voice was sweet and commanding, her very presence demanding attention. Who was this woman?

"Imogen Frost."

Imogen? Twas a strange name, even by his standards... but familiar. Perhaps he had known an Imogen before, but he certainly would have remembered one this bold and welcoming. Frost evoked a different connotation, reminding him of the freezing mountains of Jotunheim. Despite the name, she seemed warm. Endearing. Kind.

"Well, everyone but the oaf who broke the door. Sorry about that, by the way."

Magni's heart sank like a rock in his chest. He appeared wrong, yer again. An oaf. In Asgard, the connotation was quite derogatory towards elf-kin. But he remembered the meaning here, in Midgard. Idiot, uncultured, lumbering fool. A term often bandied at him when he was but a child in this realm. A term his brother had used to great effect to anger him. And now, it was a word in passing meant to dismiss him as nothing more than a meandering dunce. Magni's gaze drifted down to the mess he had made, which Alfred was diligently cleaning. The prince of thunder was naught but an inconvenience in the realms of men, it seemed.

They had not viewed his father this way.

He was interrupted, suddenly, by a warm touch on his forearm. "I am sorry." The apology felt sincere, and Magni hated to admit that the sudden contact and whisper had sent a jolt of metaphorical electricity through his body. "I was trying to ease tensions at your expense and that is not ok. You are not an oaf or an inconvenience. I regret saying it." Magni’s downward gaze turned towards her, and his expression softened a little. Her explanation was a fitting apology, even if a small wound still seeped in his core from the barb.

His response was surprisingly soft, simple, and authentic. ”Thou art forgiven.” He wanted to say more… perhaps even ask where he might have met her before. Any question died in his throat before he could ask it as another sound echoed. The grip on his arm tightened, and that tingling sensation in his chest increased. His own arm flexed slightly, though, as he too had a sneaking suspicion of danger for these mortals. But it was just a gangly man who seemed to be keen on making some kind of speech. Magni’s eyes drifted down towards the hand that left his arm, wishing to feel the woman’s touch again.

An argument ensued. The spindly one seemed to have upset the woman on the couch, and she stormed off. Two others entered the room, and something in his gut told him that the man was not normal. He had fought many a giant and demon in his day, and something about that man screamed that he had been torn in twain, so to speak. He noticed a small arcing of electricity from the new woman’s fingers, which elicited a modicum of interest from the god. It was cute when mortals messed with powers like his. He watched James and Aria find their own spot to sit.

"I need a drink." Magni’s eyes drifted back towards the woman. He watched as she effortlessly slipped her jacket from her shoulders and tossed it over the reception desk. His eyes naturally gravitated towards her back, and the fine ink tattoo that ran up her spine. He knew not its meaning, but he found it interesting all on its own. His eyes drifted lower too, and he admired her movement as she walked away. Part of him wished to follow her, but her clear frustration at the argument moments earlier made it clear she wished to clear her head. He would do the same. He’d just have to find his way to the bar on his own later, unless this Imogen felt so inclined to accompany him then.

And yet, still, there was something about her and her full figure that sparked an inkling of memory. Especially in this very same lobby. Had she been here back then?

Before he could question further, she had returned. Two glasses were held in one hand, and a bottle in the other with some clear beverage. "Peace offering?" Her apologetic smile and offer of a drink had washed away any lingering hard feelings. He knew very well that words were fleeting, and her intention was not to harm. He gave a nod of acknowledgement, holding out his hands to receive the glasses while she poured. "I’ll make you a deal, handsome, you forgive me for being an inconsiderate bitch and I’ll forgive you for not remembering me." Before he could dwell too much on her words, she took one of the two cups. "Deal?"

Magni’s cheeks had flushed with embarrassment. He merely nodded at first, clinked her glass with his, and downed its contents. She did the same, and he could not help but remark in his own mind on how stunning this woman was. The guilt remained ever present, though, as he still did not know how they had met. They had, in fact, known each other in some way… that much was abundantly clear. The exact nature of their prior relations still remained a frustrating mystery. Had they been friends? Acquaintances? Lovers? No, certainly, Magni had not bedded anyone this remarkable when he was last on Midgard. He had taken a number of lovers, but most at the academy were much more firm in both body and mind. Her appearance of dress was also remarkably bold, and it was hard to look her in the eye. He did not want to appear rude, so he opted instead for bluntness. ”I agree to thy deal, but I will still beseech thee for forgiveness. ‘Tis not in my nature to forget such a…” His eyes wandered down towards her sheer top, his mind desperately trying to find a less lustful compliment. ”Fair and noble woman such as thyself. It would be a great boon to be reminded of our history, lest I cause more harm.” He gave a soft, pleading smile. He prayed for absolution and understanding, if only to begin to know Imogen better.


Location: Descendant's Tower - Lobby
Interactions: Imogen Frost
Mentions: Everyone Else
1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 10 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#375a87 ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Her threads were unraveling, like a canvas worn by time, colors bleeding into shades of exhaustion. Juniper was surprised by how quickly the sensation arose, it was fast and sharp like the sting from a wasp, but she’d expected it to creep across the floor like a beam of sunlight until it had reached her unmoving frame. She didn’t want to be here. She didn’t want to watch a stranger's face drain of color, to see fear bloom across their features in ways that were intimately familiar.

She didn’t want to know it was all a result of something her friend had said, callous and cool. Grief could twist people, this she knew, but it revealed them too. Had Jim always been so uncaring when it came to others feelings? First Imogen, and now perfect strangers. June didn’t look at Jim again, she couldn’t bring herself to. Everything else slipped away from her, the new man and woman who had joined them were noted, a small part of her brain categorizing several ways to incapacitate them before moving on.

"No wonder you’re desperate for allies," The woman was admirable for keeping it together as well as she was, if it had been June…she may have hit Jim. "I can’t imagine an invasive, judgemental prick like you has many friends."

Juniper closed her eyes, let the sound of an ally they could have had walking away wash over her, and tried to untangle the sudden mess her emotions had become. This meeting had been a handle on hope for June, she’d clung to it once the option had been given. Her mind wandered for a moment, to the days before she’d known, where she’d spent dark nights in damp alleyways trying to beat information out of men who had no information to give. She’d rather be there now, if only to have an outlet for it all.

"What the fuck happened to me doing the talking?" June used Imogen’s anger to ground herself, the tempo of her heart slowing into a more steady beat. Why did she feel so angry? The way Jim had targeted them, innocent, unaware of whatever inner turmoil they faced, it reminded her too much of other people. The kinds of people who never could be considered heroes. "Diplomacy and trust is how you make allies, Jim. Not this," Imogen wasn’t done with him, and she wasn’t surprised. She took a steadying breath before allowing her eyes to flutter open, taking in the angry set to the other woman’s jaw. "Just because we don’t get the luxury of anonymity does not give you the right to strip that away from others,"

That was it, she realized, feeling stupid for how long it took her to pinpoint her deeper source of anger and betrayal by his actions. June took another step away from Jim, because it was betrayal she felt sinking into her bones like cancer. June was tired, and she missed her dad and brother more than she missed sleep. All she wanted was to hear their voices again, to feel their hug, to know she was safe to live her life because they were there.

She felt like Atlas now, the weight of Gotham laid across her shoulders like a hot brand searing into her skin. Did these strangers feel it, too? Did they struggle with staying to fight for New York? She knew she wasn’t the only one feeling the pain of this loss, but did Jim know how it felt to have something so crushing placed into your hands and told it was your job to stand against everything that longed to destroy it? Did he know how it felt to stand alone in a fight that you knew you couldn’t win, but to still choose to fight anyways? Even if he didn’t, could he not put himself in any of their shoes for even five minutes? They’d all taken up mantles that felt too large to lift, but he was the only one lashing out.

"I told you I was handed the responsibility of planning my father and brothers funeral, and I know you understood why. Having a secret identity isn’t just about anonymity, Jim. It’s about keeping the people you love safe from the people who would use our identities to hurt them." Her words rang through the lobby like trumpets at Jericho, voice cool and surprisingly empty. It was the tone Juniper typically used when she was Nightingale, when she was wearing a mask. "Those two have their own city to protect, have a place they call home that is in utter disarray. They’ve been in those streets every night trying to keep it all from falling apart, I’ve seen the news and I know you have too."

Juniper turned away from him, she felt feverish and exhausted and there was nothing she could do about it. She had too many things to do to allow herself to get wrapped up in personal feelings right now. "Will you be sharing my secret identity with everyone too? Would you take away something as intimately personal, something I’d only give in trust, from me, too? We’ve all only just met each other, you didn’t even give them a chance. This is our only hope, why are you trying to—"

She bit her tongue, stopping the words that wanted to spill out before they could, and June went to the man who had been left on the couch, not looking back at Jim.



interactions ....|.... jim ............... mentions ....|.... imogen, theodore, myla ............... collabs ....|.... none








#feffb5 ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


"Phil, why don't you get Ms. Murdock and Mr. Parker here some water before we start discussing family matters. They had a long trip down from Manhattan, and I wouldn't want them to feel like strangers."

The man's words were bouncing around in Theo’s skull like a pinball in an old arcade machine. The squeeze of Myla’s hand ought to have hurt any normal man, but it only brought him back to his senses before he slipped too far into his own mind. He wasn’t surprised by how she was reacting, by the anger he could practically feel rolling off of her. He understood, and he’d been working with Hell’s Angel for long enough to know she wasn’t always sweet as sunshine.

"Up from Manhattan," a drop of cold rolled down Theo's spine at her voice, and his hand squeezed her own back gently. He supported her, no matter what. "Bridgeport, Connecticut is Northeast of Manhattan. I figured a Stark would know how to read a map." Myla's words were biting, calculating, and he felt a small thrill at the realization that she was smart. Way smarter than Theo was, he would have never caught that mistake in his own rage.

Her anger always reminded Theodore of winter, all relentless chill. He was glad it had never been directed at him, glad that it wasn’t explosive in nature. He felt a flare of amused pride at her sass toward the other man, at how she stood up for herself even though he could see how sweat beaded on her forehead, the flush he’d been admiring on her cheeks fading. He resented Jim for taking that from him, from stealing the little bit of peace Myla had in this unfamiliar place.

He was angry too, but not so much about his identity being dragged but hers. Theo knew he was different from Myla, he had powers she didn’t and with that power came the knowledge he could protect his loved ones more efficiently. He knew what was most important, and it wasn’t standing by while someone else suffered, and he couldn’t stand to see her suffer.

Her hand slipped from his own like a dream fading at dawn, and he watched her walk away for a moment, mouth falling open but no words coming. Should he go after her? Did she want him to? The aftermath was quiet, even with the other women speaking up in their defense, and his heart felt heavy with the weight of it all. This hadn’t been a trap, but it was challenging in ways neither of them had expected. He knew that Myla would rather take a fist to the face any day than having to be vulnerable in front of people she did not trust, and that choice had been stolen from her.

Theo pushed up from the couch resolutely, turning away from the room to go and follow her, but the woman that had seemed so intimidating earlier approached him before he could even get a foot across the lobby, her hands raised in a gesture of peace, the knives from earlier having vanished once more. "I’m sorry," her voice was soft and repentant enough that it gave him a reason to pause, pushing aside the distress rising in his chest at the fact that Myla wasn’t there in the room with him right now. She was outside, alone, upset, and anything could happen to her. "I can’t make it any better or take it back, but I can try to help. I understand, kind of. Do you think I could go with you?"

Theo floundered for a moment, feeling like a fish out of water. He glanced toward the others, toward the blonde who had welcomed them and her chosen beverage, toward the man and woman who had come in and collapsed on one of the other couches, toward the older men who were watching on in a silent, judging sort of manner. He looked back to her, running a hand over his face and trying to keep his nerves from fraying any further. He’d traveled for days, slept on the fucking forest floor, all so he could watch his best friend get bullied? It was bullshit, all of it was.

"Why do you care?" Theo’s voice came out harsher than he’d meant it to, his anger wasn’t at this woman, it was at the man she’d been standing with earlier. He didn’t back down though, because it was Myla they were talking about and he wasn’t sure if anyone deserved to see how upset she actually was.

"Because, I was taught to have compassion for everyone. Sometimes, I forget why it matters. It’s easy to, when I’m angry, when I’m tired, but compassion is what separates us from them." The woman took a deep breath, as if saying those words aloud cost her a great deal. "My dad taught me that, I’ll tell you, and her, all about him…if you’ll let me."

That was something Theodore could understand, and it was almost funny. She knew exactly what to say to disarm him, unintentionally or not, everything he knew about compassion and responsibility came from his own father. He hastily turned back, picking up Myla’s purse, letting the silence stretch.

"Fine, but if she wants to leave we’re leaving." His eyes cut toward Jim, and he clenched his teeth to keep in the more cutting things he wanted to say to the man. Instead, Theo swallowed his anger and headed toward the door. "We have enough shit to deal with back home, without being harassed by some dick with an ego. We both gave up a lot to be here, not everyone has the same resources as a fucking Stark."

The woman followed, as silent as the wind, no comment to his words. He nodded to the older man trying to clean up the glass, stepping through what remained of the doors and going toward where he could hear Myla’s heart thundering in her chest. Any thoughts about the other people fell away, all he could focus on was her and making sure she was okay.

The woman behind him fell back some as Theo crossed to Myla, pausing right in front of her with an air of uncertainty about him. He reached out, slowly, so that she could hear his movements and react if she wanted to, but all he did was tuck a curl behind one of her ears. The tips of his fingers brushed along Myla’s jaw, a tender gesture that telegraphed more than words ever could.

"I’m here, Myla. Whatever you want to do, I’ll follow you." His voice was soft, and he let his arm drop back to his side. Theo didn’t want to leave, not until he got some answers, until he knew why they were there, but he would if it meant staying with her. The fear of having almost lost her still echoed in his head like the bang of a gun firing, Theo didn’t think he could survive it twice. "One of them wants to talk to you first, before you decide. That’s all I’m asking, just listen to her, okay? This one and the other lady gave that asshole hell, and if by the time she’s done you want me to go back in there and punch him I will. If you want to leave we will, but if you want to stay, I’ll be there too."

He wanted to hug her, to wrap her up in his arms again and let her know she wasn’t alone, but he didn’t want to cross boundaries, didn’t want to make her feel more vulnerable around someone neither of them really knew. So, Theo didn’t, but he gave her the choice because it didn’t matter to him. He’d be fighting the good fight either way, as long as Myla was beside him it didn’t matter where.



interactions ....|.... juniper, myla ............... mentions ....|.... jim, imogen............... collabs ....|.... none
3x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#796e9c ....|..... alloy ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower .......................... #c03b6d ....|..... rose ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


It had been a decade since the closing of the academy and while Tobias was expected to go back to Genosha and the Brotherhood, he did everything he could to remain as far out of his father’s reach as possible. There was no goal or destination in mind, often wandering around the United States, keeping to himself. With his time at the academy training alongside heroes, vigilantes, and men better than he ever had the hope of becoming, it was hard to shake the call to help others. He never advertised his services and remained pretty far under the radar, but whenever there was someone in need of help he didn’t hesitate to act. Most of the time he went unnoticed, but when he didn’t that meant it was time for him to pack up and go somewhere new before the Brotherhood found him.

That worked for about a year until his niece?—he’ll never really get used to that one—called him and told her about his sister, Wanda, having gone missing. Tobias dropped everything and put most of his belongings in a storage unit in some random U-Haul in Maine. With nothing but a backpack, passport, and a prepaid credit card from Mystique, he was on the next flight to Sokovia. Wanda’s disappearance was a freak occurrence, or that’s as much as they could figure out. At least, that’s all the pair could ever figure out. For over seven years they traveled all across Europe, never staying in one place for too long, following any glimmers of hope they could find.

When all their leads started drying up, everything in the world shifted. Tobias and Helena were staying in a hostel somewhere along the Swiss Alps when it became international news. Heroes were disappearing. No one knew how or why. Surveillance cameras were conveniently wiped. No witnesses. No phone records. Nothing. They didn’t know if Wanda and Vision were part of it, but they couldn’t discredit it either. The pair went from spending a week here and there hoping for something but coming up empty handed to being pulled in every direction. Whenever a new disappearance was reported, they were there the next day. They searched tirelessly for any clues or leads they could find, but neither of them were detectives and wits only got them so far.

The disappearances weren’t slowing down. The most recent to go missing was one of the most well-known in all of Europe, Hercules. The pair stood in the middle of his home, everything in complete disarray beyond repair. Belongings, furniture, and even pictures that once hung on the walls were thrown about the home and broken beyond repair. There was blood… a lot of it. Too much to be from Hercules alone. If Tobias had to guess, he killed several attackers before they managed to subdue him. But there were no bodies left behind, no bullet casings, just the aftermath and questions.

Tobias sighed, fatigued and exasperated as yet another lead left them with nothing but a trainwreck to sift through. He winced as he slipped his backpack off, still sore and nursing several injuries after their run in with no name mercenaries in black a few days prior. He kept one alive, tortured and questioned him to the point that Elle wasn’t able to look him in the eyes for hours. But he got nothing. No answers. No leads. Even the man’s dead body didn’t have a speck of information. What he did know was they were prepared enough to come after him without a shred of metal on them. Their guns, tranquilizers, and even the buckles on their kevlar vests were all dense, military grade plastic. It was planned… organized. But that was something he already knew. There was no way whoever these people were could accomplish spiriting away heroes without a plan and thorough knowledge of each of their targets.

But they weren’t there for him. Perhaps they were scared about angering Magneto and the Brotherhood while it was in full force and safe on their secluded island. He couldn’t say. But they knew he was there when they came for Elle and they were prepared. Luckily they were stupid and underestimated them, but only just. They still managed to tranquilize her and he was barely able to stop them. There were several close calls. He had three pulled muscles, a broken nose, dozens of bruises, and a bullet wound in his shoulder as proof.

He walked around the mess, lazily moving debris out of the way with a light sweep of his foot. "Elle…" Tobias began, the defeat already apparent in his voice. "I don’t think we’re going to find anything. It’s just like the last ten times."

He sighed before gingerly lowering himself into a lopsided armchair that was missing one of its legs. His face fell into the palm of his right hand and he immediately winced at the pressure on his broken nose. "Damn it," he muttered under his breath.

Helena stepped lightly over a shattered frame, the glass crunching under her boots despite her efforts. Her gaze swept the ruin, so many questions moving around inside her head. Where had they taken him? How many had it taken to bring him down? Why was there no trace of their weapons, their bodies, their very presence beyond the blood on the walls? If Hercules could be dragged away like this, what chance did the rest of them have? And why, out of everyone, were she and Tobias still standing? After all, she’d even been targeted, tranquillized, and almost taken. And yet…here she was still standing while the powerful Hercules was defeated and taken to who knows where.

“It is not so different from the others, you are correct,” she murmured, voice low, as if the walls themselves might be listening, “Still… if we stop looking, then what is left for us to do?” Her words weren’t born of stubborn optimism and were more of a refusal to let the mere silence of the ruins before them dictate the end of their search. Tobias had already surrendered to the pattern of disappointment, and while Helena did not hold this against him, she had learned long ago that repetition did not always mean futility. Sometimes it was simply endurance. If every search ended empty-handed, then each new attempt became less about what they might find and more about proving that they still could look. That they hadn’t let despair take their sight.

Her words were also the distillation of years spent moving from one empty lead to the next, following traces of a woman who had always been just out of reach. Wanda’s absence and Helena’s search for her had become her compass, her reason for waking each day in some new city or village, providing her with a purpose beyond survival. To stop now would be to accept that there was nothing left to find and that her mother had simply vanished into the same void that was swallowing so many others. And Helena, most of all, could not accept that because without this purpose, she wasn’t sure who she would be anymore.

Her eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, noting the way he held his shoulder, the wince at his nose. “You should let me see to that when we are finished here,” she added, softer still, though there was steel under the concern. “It will not mend if you keep treating it as if it is nothing, da?”

Tobias adjusted how he sat attempting to relax as much as possible. Whenever he moved to ease one pain it triggered another. Comfort was not in the realm of possibilities for him. "The bullet went straight through. I don’t know what else can be done," he contradicted. After another adjustment and wince, he groaned and conceded. "Yeah… once we get somewhere for the night. Ok?"

“Good. I will hold you to that,” Helena replied before she turned her attention back to the wreckage.

The wind whistled as it slipped through a cracked window on the far wall beside an old stone fireplace, tattered curtains fluttered from the faint breeze, and shattered glass crunched under foot as Helena continued to walk around the room. At first it started with a singular beep, quiet, innocuous. But then it happened again. A steady continuous beep called out from somewhere within the room. Tobias lifted his head, looking around the room and then toward Elle with a confused, yet optimistic expression.

Helena stilled, meeting his gaze before she stepped toward the sound, boots shattering more fragments of glass until she caught sight of a sliver of black beneath the collapsed bookshelf.

“There is something here,” she announced as she knelt. Her fingers, surprisingly gentle amidst the violence of the scene, swept away chunks of wood and gritty plaster dust. They finally closed around a small device, no larger than her hand, with a screen that blinked in time with the beeps.

Slowly, Helena rose to her full height, turning the strange find over and over in her grasp. The display was straightforward, its message clear:

41.158558, -73.166693
September 23, 18 00 hours


Purposefully, she crossed the short distance to Tobias, presenting her discovery.

“It gives us a place… and a time,” Helena stated, a small, genuine smile briefly touching her lips, mirroring his earlier hope. “If Hercules was taken from here, perhaps whoever did this leaves… patterns. A trail we have not yet learned to follow.”

She handed the device to Tobias, her gaze momentarily drifting away to absorb the full horror of the destruction encircling them once more. Her focus then snapped back to Tobias as he examined the blinking screen. A chilling thought crystallized.

“This place may be where they take the next one… or where they keep the ones they do not kill.” Still, a bit of grim satisfaction also surfaced, and determination settled over her features. “What is the expression? You may have eaten your words?”

Tobias’s gaze fell to the small device in his hand. It looked like some strange pager, modern yet archaic at the same time. He studied the coordinates and date on the screen hoping that if he replayed it enough times in his mind it might give him an answer. "That’s a week from now," he said, stating the obvious. That wasn’t much time depending on wherever these coordinates led.

He awkwardly shifted in his seat and dug in his back pocket for his phone. The muscles in his face tensed at the uncomfortable movement but he didn’t make a sound. His pain was the farthest thing from his mind at that moment. He unlocked his phone and quickly migrated to the maps app. His fingers meticulously typed in the coordinates, double and triple checking the digits to make sure he didn’t miss a single number. He hesitated briefly, inhaling sharply as he looked over at Elle before hitting enter.

To his surprise it wasn’t some remote location in Siberia or lost in the middle of the Sahara, but in America… exactly where the old Descendant Academy tower was located. Tobias looked up at Elle, holding out his phone toward her. "I think you might be the one eating your words," he teased softly with a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

* * *

The constant, low thrum of the plane’s engines filled the tight cabin space, a steady shaking Helena felt deep within her body rather than just hearing it with her ears. Flying had never been something she enjoyed. Too many hours trapped in a seat beside people she didn't know, with no freedom to move and stretch her restless legs, always aware she was miles above the earth inside a complex machine she couldn't operate. Still, after years spent crossing countries in crowded buses, slow trains, and unreliable borrowed cars, she had to admit air travel had one big advantage: speed. It got you there fast. It also offered periods where she could focus her thoughts without distraction.

Her outfit wasn’t meant to invite attention, though the short cut of the skirt paired with knee-high boots seemed to do just that. Helena herself appeared oblivious to the way it left her legs in full view (or would have if she didn’t have Tobias’s hoodie draped over them. Perhaps he thought they were cold?), more concerned with adjusting her sweater sleeves than with any eyes that happened to follow her.

Tobias sat across the aisle from her, an arrangement chosen less for comfort than for the ease of keeping an eye on one another without pressing into each other’s space. He’d claimed the aisle seat, shoulders angled to avoid brushing the businessman next to him, his ever-present backpack wedged between his legs — the same bag that now held the battered pager they’d recovered from Hercules’s home. Its coordinates still sat in her mind like a pin on a map: a town in America she had never heard of, though the numbers placed it on the eastern coast. The date and hour were fixed in her thoughts as well, not far enough away to feel safe, yet not close enough to banish the questions of who, or what, would be waiting there.

She couldn’t help herself….

Shifting her weight, Helena leaned into the aisle. She rested her forearms on her knees, bringing her face closer to Tobias while ensuring her words wouldn’t travel beyond his ears. “Why do you think it was left for us?” she asked, keeping the question wide open and phrased as if they might simply be discussing a delayed meeting.

His broad shoulders made it hard for Tobias to sit comfortably in coach without encroaching on someone else’s personal space. He must have apologized half a dozen times to the man beside him before deciding getting smacked in his wounded knee by the snack cart was better than apologizing another time. For a majority of the flight he stared at the coordinates in his phone obsessively. Why the academy? Why them? Why now? It gave them no answers and only posed more questions.

Tobias was so lost in his thoughts he nearly missed her question. "Huh?" He looked over at her before the rest of what she said caught up to him. He cleared his throat and twisted his baseball cap around backwards so he didn’t bump her in the forehead with the brim. "I’m not sure it was left for us. It looked… old."

There was a part of him that wanted to dig it out of his bag and show her precise examples, but he didn’t want to risk the wrong person seeing it either. Aside from that pager, they had no leads, no information, nothing. For all they knew the enemy, whoever that was, could be on that very plane with them and he didn’t know if that signal was a trap or a godsend. There were too many uncertainties that he was overly cautious and ready for things to go sideways at a moment’s notice. "I can’t help but wonder if it was his." The him in question being Hercules, but he didn’t want to say the missing hero’s name. Who knows who could be listening?

The plane shuddered, a pocket of turbulence rolling beneath the wings. Helena sucked in a breath before she could stop herself, fingers curling against the armrest. She exhaled through her nose a moment later as though nothing had happened, but the young woman highly doubted she would ever get used to things like this. The turbulence only underscored how little sense any of this made, how unsteady the ground beneath their feet had truly become.

“Even so, why America?” Helena muttered, her tone more an expression of her confusion than any challenge to Tobias. In her mind, the coordinates might as well have been a string of random numbers dropped onto an unfamiliar globe. She had passed through the country once, years ago, under circumstances too fleeting to leave much of an impression beyond the airport walls and the heavy, processed air. It was not a place she had ties to, and certainly not where she expected a lead connected to Hercules to point.

Tobias already knew the answer to her question… or at least part of it. But the paranoid part of him was always hesitant to say it outloud. Speaking anything into existence seemed to be a risky gamble with everything going on. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Elle, on the contrary, she was the only person he trusted. But he didn’t trust the businessman beside him, or the stewardess, or the middle aged sweaty man two rows back that snuck a peek at Helena’s legs whenever she turned to face him and hypothesize another theory. That last time Tobias pulled his hoodie over his head and draped it across his niece’s lap before giving the man a less than friendly bit of side eye.

Rather than say anything, Tobias adjusted the backpack between his legs, turning it slightly to face Helena. He leaned down and feigned going for his bottle of water. As he zipped it back up, his left hand fell and tapped a weather patch sewn lopsided and off-center on the front pocket of the bag. Age, wear and tear had taken its toll on the bit of fabric, but the words ‘Descendant Academy’ were just barely visible.

He leaned back in his seat and drank what remained of his water before looking over at Helena. "That’s all I know," he offered with a small shrug that made the bullet hole in his shoulder sting and remind him of its existence.

Helena’s eyes followed the motion of his hand to the patch, catching the lettering before his arm moved away. Her gaze remained on it for a moment longer, though she didn’t comment. Instead, she let her focus shift to the subtle tightening in his posture when he shrugged, the way his jaw set for a breath before relaxing again.

“Is it the same pain?” she asked, tilting her head just enough to keep her voice low. “From before?” She pictured the specific injury site beneath his shirt, remembering its exact location and the feel of damaged tissue beneath her fingers.

There had been other times, nights in cramped hostels or borrowed rooms, when she’d cleaned grit from a wound, stitched a torn muscle, or braced an injury so it wouldn’t tear again. Her hands had learned the work through repetition and necessity, her pattern-sense sometimes nudging her toward the right pressure, the right knot, the right moment to stop. Once or twice, she’d even tilted luck in his favour without a word, the bleeding slowing just enough for her to finish what she’d started. It was never perfect, never painless, but it had kept them both moving when stopping wasn’t an option.

Her eyes narrowed now. “You said you would let me look when we were done. It is… nearly so.”

"I know…" Tobias replied with a sigh. His gaze fell to his hands that rested in his lap as he rolled his shoulder once, grimacing at the low aching pain. It was healing… slowly. Getting shot was not something he ever really thought would be a concern of his. But he also never expected to be hunted by people smart enough to avoid metal either. If he was careful, he hardly noticed it. The bullet wound drilled straight through the fissure between his deltoid and pectoral muscles. When he was at rest, he was fine. But any movement of his right arm sent a flare of deep searing pain through his shoulder.

His other injuries were mostly healed. All that remained was the faint remnants of bruising. Faded yellow ran across the bridge of his nose while a blue green darkened the circles that had been living under his eyes for months. Tobias was fine. Even his shoulder would heal, with time. But Helena worried… She always worried. He imagined it had something to do with him being the last family member she had around. And while it was a little smothering, he couldn’t blame her. If the roles were reversed he’d be just as insufferable.

He sighed once more. "Once we land and get to the car you can look. Promise."

Thankfully, they only had to remain cramped in the airplane for one more hour before landing at JFK airport. The moment they were free to stand, Tobias was up and in the aisle, finally able to stretch his legs and free his knees from being pinned against the seat in front of him. He also conveniently body blocked the creeper a few rows back from worming his way up near Helena. Even sore, he helped her get her carry-on down from the overhead compartment and carried it in his left hand along with his own backpack. He followed her out of the airplane and into the terminal.

The airport in New York was significantly more chaotic and crowded than Athens International. Tobias immediately dug into his pocket and pulled out his phone as they snaked their way through the crowd. He pressed redial on his most recent call and brought the phone to his ear, while plugging the other one so he might be able to hear.

"Hello?" a female answered from the other end of the call. There was the faint sound of shifting and hurried footsteps that likely carried her to somewhere more secluded. "Tobias?" Mystique whispered, quiet enough he barely heard it over the crowd around him.

"Hi, mom," he replied while slipping his way through a large family that felt standing in the middle of the walkway to decide what overpriced airport food they were going to buy was a good idea. One of the men turned around just as he passed, slamming the bag on his back right into Tobias’s bum shoulder. "Fuck," he muttered behind clenched teeth as he shoved the man and his backpack out of his way with a less than friendly glare.

"What is it? What’s wrong?" She immediately began to panic. "Toby, are you hurt?"

"I’m fine, mom," he replied with the same annoyed tone children often got when their parents fussed over them.

"You don’t sound fine."

Tobias sighed. "Elle and I had a run in with some… I don’t know." His voice trailed off as he struggled to find the words to describe what exactly came after them beyond no name assholes in black. "They tried taking her. I got shot. But I stopped them. We’re fine," he rushed through everything like a grocery list, hoping she’d miss the little truth wedged in there.

"You were shot!?"

Ok, so she didn’t miss it.

"Mom," he groaned, desperately wanting to get the conversation back to the reason he called in the first place. "It was just my shoulder. It went straight through. I am fine." Before she could drill him with more questions or demand to talk to Helena, Tobias continued. "Is everything ready, like I asked?"

Mystique sighed on the other end of the line. "Yes. Your car has new plates and should be parked in E8. The key is under the hood, on the battery."

"Thanks," he replied while nodding his head toward Helena, motioning for her to follow him toward the parking garage.

"Promise me you’ll be safe?"

"I—" Tobias started but the words got stuck in his chest. How could he keep a promise like that when he had no idea what they were going to run into? The academy could be filled with heroes trying to make a final stand, sure. But it could also be filled with whoever was behind the disappearances, preying on the weak, isolated, desperate heroes that remain. He didn’t know what they were about to walk into and if he was about to die, he couldn’t make a promise that his death would break. "I’ll try."

Mystique was quiet for long enough that Tobias checked his phone to make sure the call didn’t drop. "Ok…" she finally spoke up, quieter than before. "I love you, Tobias."

Tobias stopped dead in his tracks, staring at a spot on the ground as he tried to swallow the forming lump in his throat. "... I love you too." He cleared his throat. "I uh… Shared my location with you. If you don’t hear from me by midnight, give it to Dad." The last thing he wanted was to get Magneto involved. But if he went missing too, maybe the Brotherhood was a necessary evil… at least to intervene, if nothing else.

"Ok…" she said once again. "Don't make me have to involve him."

"Yeah, I know," he agreed with a sigh. "Keep your phone close. Bye, mom."

"Bye, Toby darling."

The line went dead. Tobias stared down at his phone for a long moment, before shoving it back in his pocket and looking over at Helena. "E8. In the parking garage," he said while pointing towards one of the directional signs overhead that said parking was to the left, through the glass doors.

Helena moved smoothly to walk beside Tobias through the bustling airport corridor. She stayed quiet about Mystique’s phone call for now, understanding crowded places were terrible for private talks.

“You did not tell her everything,” Helena stated calmly once they finally escaped the packed terminal into a hallway. Her words weren’t meant as criticism, simply recognizing a fact she’d observed.

She knew which dangerous details Tobias had skipped: the frightening preparedness of those fighters, how they’d seemed to expect Tobias and Helena specifically. Her mind replayed terrifying split seconds where a wrong move could have meant capture for either of them. He’d left out how truly close the fight had been, edge-of-disaster close. Crucially, he’d also mentioned nothing about the pager or the truth that they were now heading towards an unknown threat in a country she did not have much trust in. Mystique had received just enough information to be concerned, Helena judged, but not nearly enough to grasp the full, immediate danger closing around them both like a trap.

"I know," Tobias replied with a sigh, adjusting his hold on their bags. "She’s too close to my dad and I never know if anyone is listening. I tell her what’s important… She understands." Or Tobias at least hoped she did. There was a part of him who selfishly didn’t tell her specifics because he didn’t want her to worry more than she should. He was alive, that’s what was important. There was still the child inside him that wanted to tell his mother everything, seek her guidance and compassion. But it was better this way… for both of them. Someday, he hoped he’d have the opportunity to tell her everything. Just not at that moment.

Helena’s gaze moved toward the glass doors ahead. “E8, you said?” she confirmed, her voice practical. Seeing that his arms were full from carrying both their heavier bags, she stepped forward quickly and pulled the door open for him as a small gesture of courtesy. Stepping through, the damp heat outside hit them instantly, carrying the smells of car exhaust and baking, but not overcooked, concrete. The loud airport sounds faded rapidly behind them, replaced by the echoes of the multi-story parking building.

They walked in silence between rows of parked cars before Tobias halted beside a black Jeep Wrangler. Helena’s eyes scanned it, its old-fashioned, square shape and shiny metal trim catching the overhead lights in flashes. However, the vehicle’s age was apparent in the faded patches on the paintwork and the scrapes marking the corners of the doors. Helena instantly understood its value; this Jeep looked too ordinary, too weathered to attract unwanted stares in a busy lot, yet its condition spoke of consistent maintenance. Mystique, Helena reasoned, would have chosen this exact vehicle. It blended perfectly into traffic, unremarkable, but its tough build promised it could handle rough roads or sudden trouble. Her eyes noted the only obvious change: bright, new license plates fixed firmly to the bumpers.

The ghost of a smile played on Tobias’s lips as he caught sight of his jeep in perfect condition sitting in E8 exactly as his mom said. He expected it to look a little worse for wear sitting in storage for the better part of a decade but it looked exactly like the day he left it behind to fly overseas and find Helena. As he approached he could swear that it had newer tires and had been recently washed. While Mystique was on Genosha, he wasn’t surprised she did everything in her power to help him… Even if it was as simple as having someone make sure his car got the proper attention and tune-up it needed.

Without speaking, Helena took her bag from him and placed it onto the Jeep’s warm hood. Seeing him carefully trying to adjust the heavy backpack strap near his injury, she reached up and gently steadied his arm. “Here,” she said softly, her fingers loosening the strap just enough to lift the pressure off the bullet wound beneath his shirt.

Her hands stayed resting on the strap for a moment longer than necessary. She couldn’t quite meet his eyes, staring instead at the fabric under her fingers. “I am sorry… again,” she said, the words hard to get out. “About the fight. About you having to defend me after—” She broke off before forcing herself to finish, “after they tranquillized me.”

The words seemed to weigh more in her mouth than they should have. It wasn’t only the fight. Somewhere beneath the noise of that situation, she could almost hear a different place: the fading sound of her mother’s voice, the harsh scrape of stone under her knees, that strange, building hum in the air moments before destruction. More than the actual explosion, she remembered the sudden, terrifying void where her mother had stood just an instant before. The images were shattered, though – a burst of red light, the icy metal clamp on her wrist, then utter blankness until she woke up utterly alone. The tranquillizer had scraped against those broken pieces inside her mind, inside her.

“It… reminded me of my mother,” she finally confessed, subdued. “Only pieces. Never the whole.”

They didn’t have much time to waste before they needed to be on the road, but they had the luxury of taking a moment or two to digest half of the shit they had been through. Tobias’s sore but strong arms pulled Helena into a gentle embrace. His hand tenderly rubbed her back as he rested his chin on top of her head. "It’ll come back… with time," he tried his best to reassure her. He was always there for Elle to give her comfort, support… or kill someone when she needed it but his sympathies only held so much weight when he couldn’t relate to the kind of pain she was going through. If Mystique went missing, he’d destroy half of the world to find her, but Magneto? He’d only be disappointed he didn’t do it himself. She’d lost both parents, a majority of her family. Tobias was never really sure how to help… beyond just being there.

After a long moment, he slowly pulled away to look down at her with a stoic face but soft gaze. "Stop apologizing." He squeezed her shoulder gently. Tobias didn’t say what he was thinking because he didn’t want to make Helena feel worse. But if dying that night would have kept her safe, he would have paid that price. Her and Mystique were the only family he still had that mattered to him. His own existence was pointless if he couldn’t keep the people he cared about safe. That’s what he was doing and what he’d keep doing. The world would keep turning without him in it, but without the two of them he’d lose his own will to live. It was the dark truth of the matter. But he didn’t dare put that burden on her shoulders.

"Here… Before you get angry again." Tobias reached over his head with his good arm and pulled his T-shirt off. Nearly all of his skin beneath the fabric was covered with dozens of tattoos. Most of them he got during their travels across Europe, some had meaning while others got meaning by existing on his flesh. Every time the ink touched his skin was another way he separated himself from Magneto. People could have been forgiven for thinking he looked fine. Sickly yellow remnants of bruises vanished beneath the dark markings and the coin-sized hole in his shoulder was camouflaged by the swirls of ink that surrounded it.

He leaned back against the side of the jeep and looked down at the small wound. It didn’t look infected. There was no pus, no odor, no blood, just an angry scabbed gash. "I think it just needs time."

“Time will help,” Helena agreed, “but it will not do all the work.” She reached for her bag, pulling out a small kit she kept on hand filled with clean bandages, antiseptic, and the sort of things they’d both had to rely on too many times before. “Hold still,” she instructed, her tone firm but not unkind. “We can save time for the road…and still not be careless.” Efficiency mattered, but so did doing the job right, she felt, especially with a bullet wound involved.

Her hands moved with the smooth confidence of practice, yet surprisingly gentle as she cleaned the area around the injury. This practical act felt like the only apology she could truly offer now, the one he wouldn’t let her voice aloud. As she carefully dabbed antiseptic onto the reddened skin, her gaze drifted over the patterns of dark ink covering much of his shoulder and upper arm. She recognized each design, having seen them countless times before. Still, her eyes couldn’t help but trace the familiar lines – symbols of locations visited, allies encountered, and narrow escapes survived. Helena understood these markings weren't always meaningful when first etched into his skin; their significance had merely grown over the years, accumulating history like the scars beneath them.

Watching her fingers work near the ink, a thought she’d had a few times before surfaced. She sometimes considered getting a mark of her own, not as an imitation of Tobias but to claim something solid and lasting, a choice etched permanently onto her body. Something that couldn't vanish without warning, swallowed by forces beyond her control like her mother had been. Perhaps a unique symbol, her own sigil, or maybe a pattern woven in violet to mirror the rune always present on her wrist. The idea held appeal, a declaration of self. Yet, she always pulled back. Now wasn't the right moment, especially. Besides, she needed to be certain, to choose a mark she could look at years later and know it belonged to her for the right reasons, not born from fear or impulse.

Tobias winced, taking in a sharp breath between his teeth as Helena cleaned the wound. His eyes squinted, but the rest of his body remained frozen like a statue to not mess her up. It wasn’t the first time she had patched him up and he doubted it would be the last. He learned the drill, the steps of her process, and the associated pain that came with it. While he was more of a ‘rub some dirt in it’ type of guy, if it helped her worry a little less, he often obliged. She’s kept him from getting an infection up to that point, so whatever she was doing was working… Even if he was stubborn when it came to accepting help.

After a moment, without looking up from the fresh bandage she was securing, Helena asked, “How far will we have to go?” It was a simple question on the surface, but there were a few more hiding behind it: how many miles of road before they reached the academy, and how much time before they crossed whatever unseen line separating safety from possible danger.

His gaze shifted over to her as she fastened the fresh bandage to his shoulder. "Two and a half hours drive, maybe less," Tobias answered plainly. He ran the route through maps a dozen times before they got on the plane in Athens and a couple more as they waited on the tarmac to get off the plane. New York traffic was fickle, so they were going to be cutting it close. He might just have to speed… a little.

Once Helena was finished, Tobias carefully put his shirt back on, being sure not to overextend his arm and mess up the bandaging. He grabbed both of their bags and walked around the back of the jeep. His right hand waved subtly at the trunk, willing the metal inside the lock to release and the door of the hatch to swing open. He discarded their bags in the trunk before popping the hood with his powers and grabbed the key. It was risky using his powers in the open like that, but it was easier and faster. And perhaps a part of him wanted to warm up his abilities that had been lying dormant for several days, just in case he needed them.

Tobias unlocked the doors like a regular person that time and slipped into the driver's seat. After putting the key in the ignition and giving it a turn, the engine roared to life, sounding just as good as the day he left it behind. A genuine little chuckle escaped his lips as he patted the dashboard. It was stupid. It was just a car. But it was also a little piece of home that tethered him in place, making him feel the tiniest bit more stationary, not like a wandering vagabond backpacking across Europe without any real roots.

"Seatbelts," he instructed Helena while fastening his own. They might be mutants who could probably save themselves in the face of a car accident. But road safety was still important.

* * *

The jeep turned onto Descendant Drive. A wave of nostalgia overcame Tobias as the sparkling sunset reflected off the distant windows of the Descendant tower. While he knew he should have been more anxious or concerned about it being a trap, there was an overwhelming sense of excitement that built in his chest. The Academy was the one place that really felt like home for him. And while he missed his mom while he was there, he was also out from under Magneto’s oppressive thumb. He had friends there, a life. He wasn’t Magneto’s son or progeny. The only legacy he forged within those walls was his own.

His knuckles went white as his grip on the steering wheel tightened. Tobias didn’t know what to expect, but he prayed it wasn’t a trap. He’d rather be attacked on the road than lured into a trap in his own home. If the school had been defiled, he didn’t know if even Helena’s kind demeanor could keep him in check. It needed to be something good… It had to be.

He slowly pulled into the small roundabout-like area that surrounded a large garden with an ornate metal ‘Descendant Academy’ sign spotlighted in the middle. Tobias brought the car to a stop on the far edge of the roundabout, beside a black Harley and the curb of the walkway that led to the entrance. The building had been unused and presumably abandoned for the better part of a decade, so he didn’t feel overly guilty for parking in the drop-off zone. Especially with the other vehicle parked there as well. It wasn’t like there was a line of cars following him up the drive or honking at him.

"Looks like we aren’t alone," Tobias commented as he put the jeep in park and turned it off. His hands remained firmly on the wheel as he sighed and looked over at Elle. "Are you ready?"

Helena’s eyes moved past the Jeep’s windshield to the motorcycle before finally settling on the massive academy building ahead.

“I think so. But…” Her tone was soft and mellifluous as she spoke, her next words catching as if shy to leave her lips. “I want to see it as you remember it. Not what it…might be.” If she could glimpse even a tiny piece of the place Tobias cherished, maybe then she could grasp why this tower ever felt like home to him.

The jeep’s doors shut behind them, the sound carried off by the restless rush of waves colliding with the rocky shoreline just beyond the academy grounds. Helena remained beside the warm vehicle for a few seconds longer. Then, she drew in a deep lungful of salty air, her gaze inevitably lifting to take in the sheer scale of the glass tower from ground level. Up close, it felt overwhelmingly large and artificial. Its mirrored walls caught the slowly dying sun, throwing broken pieces of light everywhere and smearing the sky's colours across the tower’s dark, modern surface. The strange platform sticking out from its side – a helipad, Tobias called it – looked equally stark, its shape blending oddly with the slow-moving clouds high above them.

The whole structure just felt so….alien and imposing to the young woman.

She tried to imagine Tobias here, younger, a student disappearing into the glass doors with the others who had also belonged to this place. The thought didn’t sit easily. He’d always been a story half-told, even now, and it was hard to picture him as part of something so polished and towering. She wondered what this place had taken from him, and what pieces of him it had shaped. And though she had pressed him with questions before they’d gotten here, standing here at the threshold of his past only made her both curious and afraid to discover more about it.

While Helena was visibly filled with dread or perhaps just overwhelmed at all of it, a tether somewhere within Tobias’s chest tightened and lured him in closer to the familiar tower. He was only a few feet from the one place where he felt accepted for who he was, not where (or who) he came from. It wasn’t going to be the same. He knew that. Yet his pulse still raced with every step closer. There was a part of him that was excited for Helena to see another side to him that most people rarely saw or knew existed, but there was another part that grew anxious like he was more vulnerable… exposed.

Tobias first noticed an angry-looking woman storming out of the tower and parking herself near one of the flowerbeds off to the side of the walkway. There was a brief moment he considered asking if she was ok, but the sound of soft brushing of a broom across the cement caught his attention. He wandered toward the entrance, first noticing the shattered glass and mangled doorframe, but then he saw a familiar, silver-haired man in a black suit standing before the door, cleaning up the mess. "Alfred?"

The older man looked up from his task at hand and a warm, welcoming smile crossed his face. "Mr. Lehnsherr. It warms the heart to see you alive and well." Alfred leaned the broom and dustpan against the closest glass wall before closing the distance between them. In other circumstances, they might have greeted each other with a handshake, but it had been a decade and until that moment, the man had no idea if Tobias had disappeared like a lot of his previous classmates.

Tobias leaned down slightly and gave him a gentle but firm hug. "It’s good to see you." He gave the man’s arm a light pat as he pulled away and stood up straight. He then turned to face Helena, motioning a hand toward her with a smile. "Alfred, this is my niece, Helena. Helena, this is Alfred Pennyworth. He’s one of the Academy’s caretakers."

Alfred took a step forward with a gentle smile and extended right hand. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss?"

"Maximoff," Tobias answered with a smile between the two. "You can trust him, Elle. I promise," he added, hoping to reassure her.

Helena hesitated at first, her gaze moving from Alfred’s extended hand to his face, measuring him with the same caution she had shown the tower itself. Politeness tugged at her, but so did wariness. Trust wasn’t something she gave freely, not when she’d only just stepped into a place that already felt like it could swallow her whole.

Eventually, however, she placed her hand in his, giving it a light shake.

“Helena,” she offered, the name spoken with a shy composure that belied the dread still knotted in her chest. Her voice was soft enough that the wind nearly carried it off, but the effort in meeting his gesture was plain.

While they got acquainted with each other, Tobias snuck around Alfred. He waved his hand at the dented doorframe half ripped out of the support beams. The metal slowly straightened and lodged itself back in place, no longer creating a hazardous barrier for people to walk under. It’d still need to be replaced, along with the broken door but this way it wouldn’t fall on someone either. He then grabbed the discarded broom and dustpan. "Let me get this for you, Al."

"Such a good lad," Alfred commented toward Helena. He then held out his arm, offering to escort her inside. "I’d be happy to help you inside, Ms. Maximoff."

Helena hesitated, her lips parting as she considered refusing Alfred's offered arm. Yet, the old man's undeniable kindness radiated from him, making it impossible to label his gesture as anything but genuine concern. So, this time, she accepted it less tentatively than the first, laying her hand against his sleeve and allowing him to guide her further inside the building.

Before taking in the place’s interior, Helena’s gaze strayed back once more to the fractured glass scattered beyond the door before she decided to pose the question it and the motorcycle outside brought to her mind.

“What happened at the doors? Did someone here cause this?” she asked, her voice carrying equal parts curiosity and caution.

Alfred let out a breath through his nose, tilting his head thoughtfully.

“An… exuberant arrival, Miss Maximoff,” he began, his tone dry but not unkind. “You see, the young lord Magni, son of Thor, announced himself with all the subtlety of…well… a thunderclap.” His lips twitched, his humor held back but present all the same. “One might hope his father’s sense of restraint comes to him in time, though I confess I have learned not to wager on it.”

He adjusted his arm beneath her hand, guiding her deeper into the lobby. “Rest assured, the damage is no reflection on the hospitality you will find here. Merely on our guest’s, let’s call it, enthusiasm.” He cleared his throat, a signal Helena interpreted to mean that the topic was best closed. The mess was inconvenient, but not a sign of inherent danger within these walls. She hoped.

“Now then,” Alfred announced, his tone shifting to something more welcoming. “Allow me to introduce you to the others.”

Meanwhile, Tobias made sure to sweep up every shard of glass he could see into the dustpan. When the ground no longer glistened from shattered specks of glass, he walked around the side of the tower to where he knew the dumpsters resided and tossed out the debris. He felt a little guilty it wasn’t in a bag or anything, but it was still better than leaving it lying around on the ground for someone to slip on or something… And it wasn’t fair to Alfred to always be cleaning up others’ messes. It bothered him ten years ago and it still did.

He followed them both inside with the broom and dustpan clutched in his right hand. Tobias froze, a bit surprised at how many people lingered in the lobby. It was nothing compared to the number of people at the academy in its prime, but they were never all congregated at the entrance. He cleared his throat as he tried to be as invisible as possible… Although the whole room seemed to be watching them enter with bated breath.

"I’d like to introduce Tobias Lehnsherr, a former student of the academy, and his niece Helena Maximoff," Alfred spoke up loud enough for the entire lobby to hear and give him their undivided attention, if they somehow weren’t already watching. He then turned his attention to Tobias, who stood behind him and took back the cleaning implements. "Thank you. Feel free to make yourselves comfortable."

Tobias motioned his hand for Helena to go ahead and pick a seat. But for what felt like a long, silent moment, Helena remained utterly still, rooted near Tobias while a powerful internal tug-of-war held her captive. The easiest path shone clearly. All she had to do was slide into the empty chair beside her uncle the instant he sat down. There, she could fold inward, make herself smaller, invisible, and let him absorb the curious stares around the room. Yet, that easy choice always came with a hidden cost: suffocation. Choosing to follow Tobias meant shrinking her own space to breathe, and she knew, with painful clarity, it meant shrinking his space too. Admitting this truth to herself still felt like…a lot, even now.

She understood, deeply, how overwhelming she could be for him. Some days, her very presence, more than likely, felt like a constant demand. She was trying. Truly. She practiced giving him room, resisting the desperate urge to cling like she had in the earliest, darkest days. But each attempt at independence felt terrifyingly like stepping off a cliff into a vast, starless night with an endless, smothering darkness waiting below for her. That darkness wasn't new either. It had stalked her relentlessly since her mother vanished in that crumbling, decrepit chapel years ago. A lot of time had passed since then, but that frightened part of Helena remained forever sixteen, standing alone in choking dust and rubble, surrounded by broken stone and the fading sound of her mother’s voice in her mind. Waiting. Hoping someone, anyone, would find her, claim her, shield her from the terrifying emptiness stretching ahead. Tobias had been that person. That person she’d felt had stepped into those ruins, offered a hand, and given her a role. Niece. But now, surrounded by these strangers, putting even a few feet of polished floor between herself and him felt like crossing a chasm.

And yet despite that chasm, Helena forced her muscles to unlock. She took one small step. Then another. And another. Her feet carried her, somewhat stiffly, towards an unoccupied couch. An island of independence in the sea of unfamiliar faces. It wasn't perfect, but it was the farthest she could manage without divine intervention. Lowering herself onto the soft cushions, she smoothed the fabric of her skirt and folded her hands carefully in her lap.

As Alfred walked off and Helena found somewhere to sit, Tobias’s gaze drifted over toward a pair of blondes, one of them none other than Thorson himself. "Oh shit," he cursed under his breath. It wasn’t that he was unhappy to see his old friend, but more that he was mentally preparing himself for how much the impending hug was going to hurt like a bitch. He was never very good at reunions.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... myla & magni ............... collabs ....|.... @Qia
1x Thank Thank
Hidden 10 mos ago 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ......................................... #00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ..............


Imogen’s gaze was focused on the phantom mark of her lipstick left behind on the brim of the glass. A faint remnant of vodka hugged the inside edge as she turned the crystalware in her delicate grasp. Well, that was one thing off her long buried Academy bucket list. Although she imagined ‘Drinks with Magni’ to be under less duress, with the pretense of a date and perhaps a drunken night cap to wrap up the evening in a neat little bow. Excessive booze to drown out her brother making an ass of himself, and by extension her, was not how she expected that to play out… at all.

"I agree to thy deal, but I will still beseech thee for forgiveness. ‘Tis not in my nature to forget such a…" Imogen looked up as images of her own skin peering through the transparent lace flashed through Magni’s mind. "Fair and noble woman such as thyself. It would be a great boon to be reminded of our history, lest I cause more harm."

Fair and noble. Imogen chuckled softly at how she had nearly forgotten the odd Shakespearean way he spoke. A faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips, pleased he was noticing her, finally after a decade. Even if a voice at the back of her mind tried to warn her against caving to old feelings. She wasn’t like the people who caught his attention at the Academy. If she was… He would have remembered her.

But his smile was soft and warm like the setting sun, begging for her to ease his burden. His mind spoke of wanting to know his misdeeds and wanting to know her… Not just her body. Imogen’s heart fluttered slightly. "We attended this academy together." She cleared her throat, reaching for the vodka once again. "I… Had quite the crush on you back then," she confessed. Her usual confidence faltered by a fraction as she set down her glass and removed the cap on the bottle. She surprised herself at how willingly she offered up a secret she carried for nearly ten years. But Magni wanted understanding and they were adults, right?

"I’m not surprised that you never noticed me," Imogen continued as she began refilling her drink, taking a deep breath. "I was far more timid back then. A content wallflower. I couldn’t compare to the men and women that caught your eye." She finally turned back to face him, icy and stormy blue eyes meeting in a silent stare. The tip of her tongue barely flicked along her bottom lip as her gaze fell and she began refilling his glass.

"Although, I have to admit," she spoke up once again, only after she finished pouring his drink. Imogen set the bottle back down and retrieved her glass. "The small part of my heart that clung to my teenage crush was saddened that you didn’t remember me." She looked up into his deep blue eyes, shadowed by a pronounced brow and knotted golden locks. While admitting old feelings made her stomach twist uncomfortably, there was also some sense of relief getting it off her chest after all these years. Perhaps she could finally move on… Hopefully.

Imogen’s frosty blue eyes held his gaze intently as she slowly extended her lipstick stained glass and clinked it against his for a second time.

Shame was the most prominent emotion that clouded his mind as Imogen spoke. Of course she bore a familiarity. Young Imogen, daughter of one of the academy's founders. Beautiful then, though not as bold. But above all, young. Magni had already been aging out of the academy by the time she had arrived. She was one of the last ones to grace these hallowed halls before its subsequent closure. He had not known her well, from his recollection. The unbalance of their experience with the other brought a feeling of shame and guilt.

He wanted to offer excuses or a reason for overlooking her, as he had overlooked all the freshmen that year: the years of experience between them then. As he had grown older and possessed an iota more wisdom in his latter years at the academy, he felt it would be strange to invite those just coming to terms with the tribulations of age to his bed chambers. Least of all, a timid young woman connected to one of the two lords of the tower. To Magni, the explanation seemed sufficient. Finding the wording was another matter entirely.

As he searched for a way to phrase it while staring down into her eyes, a different feeling had subsumed the first: one he could not place. Even he could tell that she had not confessed this crush as a means of seduction. There was a hesitancy, a wall, between them. He was used to distance as a tactic, though he had always preferred a more literal use of it. He had travelled to other realms entirely to create distance between him and his harsh feelings towards this one. As Imogen tapped her cup to his, he surrendered the idea of offering an excuse.

"I offer to thee my deepest regrets for my disregard, Lady Frost. I only pray upon thy good nature to grant me thy absolution, so long as thou art aware that my fickle nature in my youth was not a reflection on thy quality, but mine own." He lifted his cup above his lips, motioning towards the very skies he called his domain. "And that a ten-year hath molded mine own temperament greatly, to appreciate true beauty and care where ‘tis found."

Imogen was… surprised. She expected her confession to be a way to wipe the slate and lay old feelings to rest. She offered him an easy fresh start with a simple shared drink and expected once she elaborated that would have been it. But rather than accepting her confession and moving on, or teasing her for it, Magni instead begged for her forgiveness in a way that left her speechless. A flush grew across her chest and rose up to her cheeks. She couldn’t recall the last time a man made her blush. It was the last thing she expected, unless it was from the alcohol, which it wasn’t. She needed at least two more glasses to get there.

She inhaled a sharp breath, diverting her gaze, and brushing a lock of blonde hair behind her ear. Her eyes focused on the clear liquid that rested in her glass and the smudged lipstick along the brim. The way Magni apologized made her feel like a goddess between the way he groveled and praised her beauty, but also embarrassed and terrified that Jim would hear and never let her live it down. His words, while archaic and otherworldly, were like the declarations of love in old historical romance novels. Imogen could understand how women like Juliet and Elizabeth Bennet got weak in the knees. She appreciated the apology… thoroughly but it didn’t calm old buried feelings, it just made everything far more complicated.

Whether or not he was the most perfect specimen to walk the halls of the academy was irrelevant.

"Keep talking like that and I’ll forgive you for anything," she half blurted out under her breath. Imogen brought her glass to her lips, with or without Magni matching her, and downed it. She found she needed the liquid courage for something else entirely. Hopefully it worked fast enough to dull her mind or erase the fact that her confession of an old crush did the exact opposite of what she intended.

As he said, or thought, she was young and he was in an entirely different realm than her. Too young for him to have seen her on an equal level as himself. He sought people to warm his bed and she sought a companion but lacked the tenacity to go after what she wanted. It would have been a poor match that only would have ended in a conquest for him and heartbreak for her. But now they were both older… wiser. They had the capability to look back on their younger selves with guilt, remorse, and no lack of embarrassment. She just had to look at it from a practical and logical perspective… Or avoid looking at him entirely, and she’d be fine.

Magni smiled softly as the mood seemed to shift slightly. He had been told many a time by his own mother and brother that sincerity in an apology was a strong balm for a wounded soul, and was pleased to see that it had the desired outcome. Her eyes had shifted away from his own, and a flush of red brightened her pallid cheeks. No… this was the reaction he was familiar with. One that he understood far too well. He took that moment, that hesitation and contemplation before she spoke, to admire her efforts in her appearance… though, he suspected he would be just as taken with her when it washed off.

Her forgiveness was a bit surprising. Sure, it was what he had hoped for. He was elated that they were free of that burden, at least for now. His father, in a rare moment of drunken wisdom, had once tried to explain his own failed marriage in terms of a field of grain. When it rotted and decayed from disease and poor maintenance, it was impossible to regrow. His father’s lesson had been to plant his crop in other fields, until those too rotted. Magni did not desire that sort of life, not anymore. It was better to swallow his pride and clear the rot, in the hopes of a bountiful field to follow. But what was the rot in this analogue? His failing memory? But then what was the wheat? Fellowship? Companionship? Ro-

As Imogen lifted her glass to down another drink, Magni mirrored her. As the burning liquid soothed his throat, he resolved to fulfill her request. He let his hand and cup fall to his side, and took a small step to fill the gap between them. He craned his neck down slightly, just enough that his own golden locks draped down to gently touch the crown of her head. He lowered the volume of his voice, but it still resonated with the same strength and clarity as a clap of thunder in her ears. "It is not in my intentions to commit the same crime again, and yet I shall strive to speak in what manner is most desirous to you."

The air shifted as Magni took a step closer and leaned in, his imposing figure filling the empty space that lingered between them. Imogen inhaled sharply, the air catching in her chest. The reddening of her face grew darker. As every pointed word left his lips, hot breath caressed the flushing skin of her face. His voice, while deep and quiet, sent a vibration through her core and a chill up her spine. It took every effort for her to regain her composure and steel her nerves. She slowly spun around to face him, tilting her head back to meet his gaze no matter how close he was… And jesus fucking christ, his face was only a few inches away from her own.

Her gaze drifted from the empty glass at his side, up the rigid contours of his arms, along the muscles of his torso that threatened to burst free from the ‘I love NY’ shirt, until she eventually found her way to his eyes. There were several desirous things the son of Thor could do for her, but she bit her tongue. Imogen was trying to be good, bury the past, and move on. But the closeness of his body, the quiet confidence in his words, and his piercing gaze made it difficult for her to silence her mind’s ramblings or the flutterings in her stomach.

With him so close, Imogen found it hard to keep herself from touching him. Her self control floated out the window with all sense of logic and forethought she had moments before. Delicate fingers reached up to brush his golden locks back over his shoulder and reveal more of his face. Her hand lingered there, hovering in the air just barely above his broad shoulder. "So eager to please," her voice lowered to match his. But where his tone was strong and dominant, hers was smooth like satin, pouring from her lips like a decadent wine. She let her hand fall, her palm resting on the incline of his traps toward his neck. "That’s rare in a man."

Imogen’s hand curved around the front of his shoulder and ran along the taut fabric of his shirt. After a moment of indulging, realizing it was the first proper time she had ever touched him, she pulled away just enough to poke his chest with her index finger. "You, son of Thor, are going to be trouble." There was a slight challenge to her words that wasn’t fully intended. The hint of a coy smile tugged at the corner of her lips as she turned her head away to reach for the bottle one more time. She shouldn’t, but the liquor was making her pliant and relieving tension… It might have also been lowering her inhibitions but that part she was less aware of.

The tips of her fingers hesitated on the neck of the glass bottle. This was bad. This was really bad. Imogen’s goal was to end her crush and smother the embers, not douse her loins in gasoline and watch everything burn. Magni Thorson was supposed to be some vague distant memory, like how she used to cover the walls of her pre-teen bedroom in posters of Hugh Jackman. But there he stood, a foot away in the tower. A happy coincidence that he arrived when they sought allies? They couldn’t very well turn away a God, but it left her in a predicament she was not prepared to handle. He was trouble. She was in trouble.

Magni could feel his own blood rising as it became clear that his charms still held sway in the world of man. Imogen's words, her lingering gaze, and her soft touch sent jolts through his body. He could not blame the alcohol, not yet, as his mind wandered. Just as she hungrily eyed him, his thoughts and eyes were ravenous as they beheld her. Her honeyed whisper elicited a gentle, low pitched exhale. He had forgotten the others assembled in the lobby so quickly, along with his purpose for being here. He had stumbled upon a new quest, but one equally as noble in his estimation. As his mind considered the positions he would like to pin her in, his whisper answered her. "’Tis a blessing for thou that I am more than a man, then." He was, after all, a god.

But her second statement had been a little troubling. A distance, or another confession. He knew he could be trouble, surely. But as Imogen reached for the bottle again, he knew that their current pace would perhaps be more dangerous. Magni could handle his liquor, surely, but he knew mortals had a lesser tolerance. But he was in no position to deny another glass when it was to be so kindly offered. Something told him, though, that wasn't the kind of trouble she spoke of.

He decided to make a move, but not one so bold. In his younger years, he would have been far more forward and daring even in as public a setting as this. Instead, Magni simply sought balance. His hand gently moved towards Imogen's side, his fingers resting just above her waist to feel her soft flesh. He marvelled at the feeling of her form. His mind raced with other places he wished to caress, but his hand remained as an anchor to keep her close. "I have no fear of danger, Imogen. I seek it." This was true, but often the danger he sought was not the pleasant kind he spoke of here.

Visions of her own body, romanticized through Magni’s thoughts and assumptions, crossed his mind. Images of their bodies, naked and intertwined, flashed through a montage of various positions and locations. Imogen sucked in a sharp breath and diverted her gaze to the bottle that still rested beneath her fingertips. Sweat gathered at the nape of her neck as she tried to stave off her own lingering thoughts and switch off their mental link. But she was failing. She needed another drink, but she could already feel the warmth under her eyes and beneath her skin as the vodka seeped into her bloodstream.

Then his hand found its way to rest upon her, just about her waist where the dip in her shirt revealed the pale bare skin of her back. Magni’s touch was like fire, rough and calloused. His hand never wandered while his thoughts drifted to fantasies of the numerous places his touch could explore on her body. Imogen’s constitution faltered and her fingers wrapped around the neck of the bottle, forgoing the pretense of pouring herself a proper drink. She pressed the glass to her lips and took a deep drink. Fuck it. At that point she was going to be drunk either way.

Imogen discarded her empty glass and the half full bottle of vodka on the table. She raised her right hand and ran her fingers back through her blonde hair. She desperately needed to get on top of him—the situation… the situation. She sucked in a deep breath and braced herself, before allowing herself to look at him once again. While her mind was a chaotic clusterfuck, her face was calm, albeit still flushed between his words, thoughts and the alcohol… but calm, nonetheless. "Brazen thoughts in the presence of a telepath." Her right brow quirked and a slight smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. But she didn’t turn away or create any distance between them.

As Imogen took a swig from the bottle, his adoration for her only grew. The niceties of Midgard had their appeal, but there was nothing quite like drinking directly from the keg in the halls of his homeland. As she set the bottle down, Magni followed and set his own cup down. His other hand remained planted on her side, his fingers very delicately plying into the soft skin of the woman. He wanted to keep her close… especially given the vortex around them. He was certainly happier just focused on her, and he hoped for the same in her perspective.

Before she spoke, Magni had grabbed the bottle with his free hand and lifted it, too, to his lips. It was a bitter drink, but the buzz was passable. It was rude to leave anyone to drink on their own, and he was not going to let her think for a moment he was rude. But as the liquid began to sear his mouth, she had revealed something that confused him. Telepath? He had heard the term, he definitely knew it. They were like soothsayers of the soul… mind readers? That was it. Those with the power to read one's thought and know what they were think-

Magni turned his head suddenly, the liquor catching in his throat. He spluttered it out in a mist behind him, his choking deafening in the echoing lobby. It took him a moment to regain his breathing function, his mind ringing with surprise and amusement. "Thou hast had me at thy mercy, it seems." His tone was jovial, taking humor in the circumstance. She had been reading his thoughts. He had no real secrets to hide. He had only been thinking about fu-

Oh. Oh no

Magni's cheeks burned hotter than before, and he quickly removed his hand from her side to rub the back of his neck. It, too, seemed to burn hot to his touch. The apologies cycled through his brain, intermixed with recollections of what exactly he had been thinking about. This then sent his brain into overdrive, desperately trying to push the thought of Imogen's body from his mind. Of course, it had the opposite effect. He swore at himself internally, opting to quickly speak some form of apology lest her opinion of him be further marred. He spoke softly, but the words could not come out fast enough. "I was ignorant of thy talents. I did not intend any offense with my thoughts. Thou art a remarkable beauty, and it has been a time since I… well…" His stammering fizzled out as he glanced back at Imogen, his eyes carefully searching her face for a reaction. He was defenseless, his facade dropping at the thought of causing this former admirer further distress. He had let his youthful vigor guide his actions yet again.

A hand shot up to cover Imogen’s mouth as she tried to hold back laughter, but failed miserably. Her eyes lit up and a smile of genuine amusement crossed her lips. Her other palm pressed to her abdomen as she nearly doubled over. She couldn’t recall the last time she laughed quite like that. Part of her felt bad it was at Magni’s expense, but the moment of pure enjoyment was like popping a cork on a champagne bottle and letting all her tensions and stresses fly away in the explosion.

When she managed to catch her breath, Imogen’s hand lightly rested on the Asgardian’s shoulder, hoping to relieve some of his concerns. "I’m not offended," she reassured him with a genuine, light hearted smile. "I should have said something sooner, but I found your thoughts… entertaining." she admitted with a guilty shrug. Seeing into someone’s mind as they thought of her in every sexual predicament would probably bother a lot of people. And maybe if it was some random man or something she’d be bothered, but it was Magni… The single person she was desperate to have think of her that way a decade ago. It was a bit alarming and offputting, but mostly flattering in a ‘she now needed a cold shower’ sort of way.

"But, I should warn you, Magni Thorson." Her voice dropped to a hushed tone as his name rolled off her tongue like skin running over silk. Imogen’s hand trailed down from his shoulder to rest on his chest. A single finger tapped against his firm muscles in a gentle, tantalizing warning. "I am not some conquest like from your days at the academy." Her gaze slowly trailed up his chest to find his blue eyes hidden in a sea of flushing skin. "I’m a trophy… The prize." Her finger tapped his chest once more as her brows rose slightly. "Remember that."

Magni tried, with great failure, to stem the tides of his arousal at Imogen’s touch. He was pleased that his lecherous thoughts proved to be amusement for the woman, though that felt a touch like deserved mockery. But her threat, if it could be called that, was a puzzling one for him. Talk of conquest and prize, mixed with the intimate caress and tapping of his torso, left the godling baffled. It took him a moment before he understood the deeper implication. His mouth moved faster than his mind. "Thou wishes… to be cherished, not won over for fleeting revelry." The realization seemed to astound even Magni, not for the notion, but for the mere fact that he was able to parse those feelings. The thought may have hit a little too close to home. But even these thoughts he could not muster in any meaningfully clear way.

What did manifest clearly, though, was an internal struggle. For, with all the flirting and confusion since he had landed on these grounds, he was here for a purpose. He was here, in Midgard, to find his King as Prince of Asgard. His father was last seen by Heimdall on Earth, but then seemed to disappear as if into thin air. His obligations were foremost to his family. While diversions were a welcome distraction, he did not even know where to begin his search. He had come here for help. He needed allies. A telepath would be a fitting one. "It would be mine greatest honour to serve thou… but I have sworn an oath to find my father, the King of Asgard. He hath gone missing in these lands. I must seek an audience with the heroes of this realm, before I can take upon myself another… noble cause." He seemed pained to have to deny a worthy challenge, but he had another calling. He could not ask a brave woman such as this to leave behind her own aspirations to aid him.

And there it was. Imogen’s smile faded slightly, shifting into something a bit more tight lipped and absent her previously flirtatious glances. Her hand slipped from his chest, putting a bit more space between them. The games were a fun diversion, but as he mentioned there were more pressing issues. Knowing he wasn’t capable of anything beyond fleeting passion helped finally bury the decade old feelings… Although it stoked the fires furiously before letting it die.

Imogen cleared her throat and took a subtle step backwards, needing to put more space between herself and Magni. It took a moment for her to wrap her mind around everything and find her footing, having been thrown off kilter by their whole exchange. "Wait." She held up her hand as the dots connected. "You’re not here because of the signal?" Her brows furrowed at the wild coincidence of him arriving at the moment of their meeting. All for his… hammer?

Another laugh escaped her lips, but that time it wasn’t out of amusement, more at the way things aligned almost like divine intervention… Although the God standing before her didn’t have a fucking clue. "Magni, we’re all here because of the disappearances." She motioned toward everyone in the room but quickly realized he might not have a clue about those either, aside from Thor. "Heroes have been going missing for months… Years. Batman, Spider-Man, Superman. My dad… Yours?" Her hand vaguely gestured toward him. "There aren’t many of us left."

Signal? He had not seen any bonfires nearby. He was uncertain how these Midgardians had attempted to call him, but it certainly was by no means he had noticed in other realms or even in his time again on Earth. But as Imogen spoke of their plight, his eyes scanned the room more fully now. The large metal suit, familial resemblances. Magni’s eyes even settled on an old friend, and it took great self-restraint to not charge Tobias for an embrace. The heroes of this realm, too, were disappearing without a trace. Magni seemed to straighten his back slightly, standing to his full height as he felt an anger boil from deep within. An anger, mixed with a small hint of excitement. He had spent the last decades seeking glory on his own… but he missed a proper hunt. A hunt required companions, friends, allies. By chance, he had managed to find a room full of them.

Magni, the warrior prince of Asgard, turned his gaze back to Imogen. The embarrassment, the lust, and the fear were all burned away by a renewed vigor. He had feared having to plead his case to the suited people of whatever restrictive organization the people of this realm had placed all their hope in. But here, among peers, he felt comfortable. With a glint in his eyes, Magni spoke confidently. "Then I have arrived at an opportune moment." He lifted a hand, firmly placing it on Imogen’s shoulder as his expression had grown grave. "Our causes may be aligned. And it would be my honor and obligation to enlist my services in searching for our missing kin." He had hoped for assistance, but could not have expected this to be the situation in Midgard. The possibility to fulfill his quest with an old friend, fellow heroes, and maybe even get to know this Imogen better was beyond his tempered expectations from this journey.

Maybe… there was room for a prize at the end of all this.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... jim ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#ed1c24 ....|..... outfit .....|..... Descendant's Tower


"Anthony James Stark."

Imogen used his full name. It was never a good sign. Hell, Jim knew, in some small way, that he had fucked up before the storm rolled in. He had picked up the habit young. When he was six, he had ended up getting socked for mocking a classmate who believed in Santa. Pepper had tried to scold Jim, but Tony found the situation hilarious. As he got older, it kept happening. If Jim knew something, he had to share it. And as more and more people resented him for it, a part of him resented them too. People wanted to live in ignorance. They didn't want reality, they wanted their bubble. They wanted to hide behind privacy, anonymity, feelings, beliefs, anything other than come to terms with the reality of the world they lived in. He never quite got around to realizing that he, too, lived in a bubble. A bubble composed of jaded privilege and a need to prove he was the smartest person around. To the world's benefit, Jim had largely pushed everyone away already.

Jim had zoned out when Myla clapped back. He stared blankly at the floor, his brows knit furrowed. June had backed away from him, Imogen was in damage control, strangers had entered, Myla was storming off... and he somehow still couldn't comprehend why. Did they think their flimsy identities would remain a secret? That the same masterminds who kidnapped their family, stripped bare their identities, would suddenly develop amnesia? That so long as Myla kept her name a secret she could just walk away and everything would be fine? It was idiotic. It was like his father, still deciding to wear that damn suit after everyone went missing. Even a genius like him still lived with this stupid illusion that he was invincible as long as he wore his armor. It's no surprise he went missing. He deser-

Pain. Jim's empty hand was clenched in a fist at his side, a shot of pain rocketing up his nerves as fingernails dug into his palm. He didn't bother looking down at it. A small beeping emitted from his ear, warning him of his elevated heart rate and high blood pressure. He could faintly hear the usual cold, collected voice in his ear giving him yet another warning that he blocked out. He knew the breathing exercises to balance his system, but he couldn't bring himself to do it. He deserved the distress, the spiral, that much was clear.

June's voice, as always, cut through his mental static. "Having a secret identity isn’t just about anonymity, Jim. It’s about keeping the people you love safe from the people who would use our identities to hurt them." A reasonable point, surely... but they were beyond that point now. Their loved ones were already in danger, what use was an identity now? If he could piece together the dots, so could the enemy.

"Will you be sharing my secret identity with everyone too? Would you take away something as intimately personal, something I’d only give in trust, from me, too? We’ve all only just met each other, you didn’t even give them a chance. This is our only hope, why are you trying to—" Sabotage it. Push everyone away. He could fill in the blanks, even if June wouldn't finish the thought. Her questions lingered in the air as she left him with his suit. Would he? Her hypothetical was flawed: she had revealed her identity to anyone who was paying attention in this lobby. Myla did too, and Theo. Walking around without a mask in the information age-

That wasn't the point. Would he reveal her identity, just to prove he knew it? No. Which then begged the question of why he wouldn't. Or would he, if she had annoyed him? Still no. But why? She was a friend, they had mutual respect. It was unlikely that would remain, for how could it after this stunt? Jim had reached out, this was their plan, their hope and lifeline to finding their families, and he couldn't shut the fuck up for 10 minutes? They didn't even-

Jim's mind halted abruptly. They didn't know. The distress signal had no instructions, no clarifications. A location, a time. That was all they could give away in hopes of avoiding detection. He wouldn't have trusted the message, who would? So it would stand to reason, then, that these people had every expectation they were meeting enemies instead of allies, to some extent.

Jim felt a hand touch his shoulder, rousing him from his reflection. He looked up to see Coulson standing before him, his annoyed expression registering even to Jim. "Let's take a walk." It wasn't a question or suggestion, but a demand. One that Jim knew he could not refuse. The two men began heading out of the lobby and down the hall a short distance. Phil's hand remained firmly held on Jim's shoulder to guide him, and a tight squeeze signaled their pause just out of the eyesight of everyone else in the lobby. Phil somehow looked just as tired as Jim was, and his voice matched the exhaustion. "What the hell was that?"

"I was running a background check on-"

"No, that was humiliation." Jim winced, Phil's tone was sharper than he had ever heard it before. "Why even go through all this if you're just going to piss off everyone you need for this mission?"

"I wasn't trying to-"

"Bullshit. That wasn't about safety, you wanted a fight. Why?"

"I... I don't know what-"

"Anthony."

Jim paused, his lip quivering slightly. Tears began to well up in his eyes, the overwhelming surge of emotions finally breaking through. But he did not sob, he just let a few tears fall as he closed his eyes. "They're all so... stupid, Phil. Bruce, Tony... all of them." Phil watched silently, his hand still firmly squeezing Jim's shoulder. "They knew people were going missing. Heroes. And they just couldn't stop and think for one minute that maybe... just maybe..."

Phil's tone and expression softened. "They knew, Jim, but they weren't going to sit back and let people suffer and die just to save themselves. It's the job."

Jim was silent for a moment, taking in Phil’s words. Of course, he was right. It was hard to admit, from a former SHIELD agent who took on adult babysitting as his retirement plan. It was the job that everyone has signed up for. Everyone but him. Jim didn’t want to be a hero. He loathed the thought of it. He was here as an advisor, a strategist… he wasn’t like June, the Asgardian, or even Myla. They were out doing the work. And now, they were all here. A single question creeped into Jim’s throat. "Are we doing the right thing? Bringing them all here, in one place?"

Phil paused for only a moment, churning the question over in his head. "Your father went missing because he was working alone. He didn't have someone watching his back. They have a better chance if you can stop pushing them away and start watching their six."

Jim nodded weakly, lifting a sleeve to wipe away the tears. "You're not bad at this, Phil."

Phil gave a short, dry laugh. "Well, you're not the first Stark I've dealt with. You might not want to hear it, but you and your dad aren't so different. The main difference is... he knew how to make it up to people when he royally pissed them off." He lifted his left hand and slid back the sleeve revealing a rather expensive watch. It bore a Stark logo on the clock face, a custom job from Tony himself. He took a deep breath, while Jim stared at the watch. "Now, why don't you take 5. You can join us when you pull yourself together." Phil patted Jim's shoulder, and turned to leave him to his thoughts.

Jim pressed his back against the wall, and slid down into a sitting position. He tucked his knees under his chin wrapping his arms around them as he stared at the opposite wall. The large logo for the Descendants Academy was hard to miss, and Jim felt his vision scan over it. He had never formally attended, his only times in this tower spawning from brief visits with his father. And even then, those days were mostly spent up in his penthouse designing gadgets based on random requests.

A small flash of recognition crossed Jim's face. He slid his hand into his pants pocket, and produced a small flat circular device. He tossed it onto the ground in front of him, the impact sparking it to life. A large holographic projection hung in the air in front of him of the Stark Enterprises logo. The display faded into a neatly organized desktop display that encompassed Jim's field of vision. His voice was quiet, but his tone had evened out. "H.E.L.E.N., start up a new project catalogue."

"Establishing an encrypted database. What is the catalogue classification?"

"Special Projects, child directory of Legacy Protocol."

"Confirmed. What is the category code?"

"Mark it as Category D. Import B-009 and B-011."

"Confirmed. D-001 and D-002 established."

"Create new file from template B-007."

"Processing. What is the desired codename?"

"Devilspawn." Even in his emotional state, Jim still had time for his little jokes. A 3D display of a cowl appeared, with a full teardown. Jim stared at it for a moment, swiping his hands in the air. The image changed into a teardown, with layers of materials and electronics spinning in place. Jim tore away a number of the internal sensors, altered a few protrusions on the helmet, and nodded. He would work on it more later, now that he had the basics.

"Send it to my lab." Jim watched as the holographic display began to fizzle, and he picked up the puck from the ground. He slid it back into his pocket, and stood up. His quick pace brought him back into the lobby, moving towards an isolated chair in the corner farthest from the entrance. Catching a glimpse of the reception desk, a new thought emerged. He tapped his earpiece. "Let's also go ahead and set up an onboarding package, while we’re at it."


Location: Descendant's Tower - Lobby
Interactions: Myla, June, Imogen, Phil Coulson
Mentions: Magni, new arrivals
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#962929 .....|..... hell's angel .....|..... outfit ............... #feffb5 .....|..... redback .....|..... outfit ............... #375a87 .....|..... nightinggale .....|..... outfit ............... descendant tower


Myla slipped off her heels, pressing her bare feet into the cool concrete to try and ground herself. The chill through the bottoms of her soles and the back of her thighs helped distract her mind from her erratic heartbeat and the panicked breaths that made her chest rise and fall. She followed the cryptic message in hopes of finding her father, not to be exposed in a room full of strangers. Her dad wasn’t there, that much was obvious. So why the hell did she linger outside? Why didn’t she just… leave?

She left her purse inside, not like a cellphone and empty wallet would solve her dilemma. What was she going to do? Walk all the way back to Manhattan? Myla sighed. Her sunglasses slid down the bridge of her nose slick from a cold sweat. She was trapped in that fucking place whether she liked it or not… At least until Theo was ready to leave and she wasn’t going to force him to go without answers, even if she was checked out and shutting down slowly with every breath.

Her toes dragged against the rough and cold cement seeking the discomfort to settle her mind and bring her back down. She didn’t notice the approaching footsteps until they stopped before her. Thrown off kilter and unfocused, Myla couldn’t focus enough to tell who it was. But if it was that Stark fucker she’d break his nose the second he went to speak. No words were spoken as a hand gently tucked a loose curl behind her ear. His fingertips curved under her earlobe and ran along her jaw. Her chest tightened and caved under his touch, unable to remain strong in his presence.

"I’m here, Myla. Whatever you want to do, I’ll follow you."

Myla’s head rose to face him. The ghost of a single tear stained her cheek with the faint black smear of her mascara. She leaned into his touch, seeking his comfort and to prolong the connection until she heard the subtle shift of feet behind her. She went rigid like someone walked over her grave, defeated and slouching posture snapping to a robotic like composure. Her head turned away from the person while her left arm shot out, summoning her batons. The pieces of Yggdrasil wood flew out from their hiding place in the bush, zipped through the air, and then slammed into her open palm. A silent threat that whatever pretense of good behavior had flown out the window with her secret identity.

"Fuck off," was all she said. Myla didn’t care who it was or what they wanted. The last thing she needed was another stranger seeing her weak… vulnerable.

"One of them wants to talk to you first, before you decide. That’s all I’m asking, just listen to her, okay? This one and the other lady gave that asshole hell, and if by the time she’s done you want me to go back in there and punch him I will. If you want to leave we will, but if you want to stay, I’ll be there too."

"What if I want to punch him?" she mused under her breath with a weak, exasperated laugh. Splitting her knuckles across that asshole’s face sounded pretty cathartic at the moment.

Theo grinned down at Myla, his fingers twitching as he resisted the urge to reach out and touch her again. He wanted to hold her, that single tear had made something inexplicable in his chest tighten until each breath felt like a struggle. His hand rose on its own accord, fingers sweeping gently around the wrist to her hand that held her baton. "Then you punch him, and I’ll hold him down." There was a hint of laughter beneath his serious tone.

Myla sighed, and caved under his touch, letting her head fall slightly as she rested the batons in her lap. "Fine… What do you want?" Her voice was still sharp and defensive. Whatever walls she had lowered were firmly locked back in place. Her face was blank… vacant, besides the protrusion of her tense jaw muscle and the slight flair of her nostrils.

It took everything in June not to react to the weapon soaring through the air, to the threat that was presented to her as if on a silver platter. It wasn’t her fault, Jim was his own man and made his own choices, but she felt the responsibility of it all the same. What would her dad say, if he were here in her place? She took a half step forward, and then paused again, frowning.

"I’m sorry," and she meant it with every fiber of her being, the words fell from her lips before she could stop them or think better of it. To apologize for it was to undoubtedly take responsibility for it, but June had been taking on so much that wasn’t hers to carry lately, what was one more thing. "He should have never done that, and I know apologizing on his behalf means less than nothing but I’m going to do it regardless because you deserve to hear it."

"We’re all here for the same reason, someone we love is missing and we don’t know why. Jim may not care about allies, but I do." Her voice cracked, and June shifted uncomfortably. Myla and her had a lot in common, at the end of the day. Neither of them wanted to be vulnerable in front of strangers, but the other woman had been stripped of that courtesy so she pushed aside her pride and made no attempt to reign in her emotions. "I’m sorry, let me start over. My name is Juniper Wayne, my father was Bruce Wayne… But he was also Batman."

She let the words hang there for a moment, and June realized that it was the first time she’d ever had to say the words aloud. Tony Stark had told Imogen and Jim with her father’s permission years ago, she’d never had to admit it, never had to bear her family's burdens to anyone else before. She wiped her sweaty palms on her skirt, wondering wildly how her dad had ever managed to have conversations like this without falling into a mess of nervous laughter.

Myla’s head turned a fraction of a degree toward the woman, hanging on her words but saying nothing. Bruce Waynes was Batman… Huh. She supposed it made sense when she put all the pieces together. The masked vigilante had to be from some sort of wealth to afford all the gadgets, vehicles, and whatever else he had. Her dad sure as hell didn’t have any of that. Daredevil was lucky to have a bulletproof suit and the batons he received from Heimdal that now rested in her lap, an heirloom that felt like they were in the wrong hands. But there was no devil mobile or fancy utility belt. It was just… him, a mask, and a billy club. Even in hero circles, wealth discrepancies were still a very real thing. Myla and Theo lived in an entirely different world.

"He’s missing, so is my brother." She sucked in a breath, wincing, but forging on anyway. "So are your fathers, and almost everyone in that lobby… I’m pretty sure they’re all missing someone too. This isn’t just a job, not for me at least, it’s personal. I’m not going to ask you to stay, not after what Jim did."

Her eyes bounced between the two of them, taking in the shock of the man's face and the careful mask the woman wore to hide her own feelings. She focused on Myla, because it was an expression she was familiar with, a practice to protect oneself above all else.

"I chose this life, just like my dad did. I know what I'm doing, what I’m getting into. And on any given day, I could stop doing it. Today, however, isn't that day. And tomorrow won't be either." Juniper steeled her nerves, and closed the distance between them with slow, measured steps. She paused just in front of the other woman, pressing a small, batshaped metallic device in Myla’s palm after a moment of hesitation. "You can walk away if you want, and I would understand. If he did that to me… Well, I would have punched him. Just, don’t think either of you have to do all this alone. I won’t ask you to stay, but I will ask you to reach out if you ever need anything. Not from Jim, but from someone else who understands why people like us have to keep our names a secret."

Myla’s hand slowly rotated in her lap to accept whatever cool metal the woman placed in her palm. The tip of her thumb lightly pressed into the sharp point of one of the bat’s wings. Her brows furrowed as she sat in a pensive silence. She wasn’t alone. For over a year, her and Redback… Theo were all each other had. No matter how hard things got or how much the burden grew or the pain festered, they survived, persevered. Maybe it was her own stubborn independence, but she struggled to see what difference another cook in the kitchen would make when everything was already up in flames.

Juniper backed away a few steps, half turning to go back inside. She’d said what she needed, did what she felt she could to try and save the chance they had at forming a reliable ally. There wasn’t much more she could do, she wanted to flee from the emotionally driven scenario, but she knew she couldn’t.

"Well, damn." Theo muttered, voice a little awed. "Batman? Bruce Wayne? Is that a bat shaped cell phone? Dude." He leaned over Myla a little, one hand absentmindedly rubbing at her shoulder as he squinted at the device. It was simple, sleek black and no thicker than a smart phone, there was no screen though, just a little red button in the center. "What does it do?"

"It’s an emergency button, it won’t activate until it’s pressed but once it is, its location will be sent directly to me." There was a pause of hesitation, the sound of June tugging nervously at her sleeves filling the air. "I developed them after my brother went missing, I’ve only made three so far."

She’d given one to her mom, and one to Alfred. She’d planned to give the other to Imogen, but something about this felt right to her. Theo looked up at her, his eyebrows rising up some. His fingers rubbed at Myla’s shoulder, working some of the tension from her.

"You really do care, but I don’t get why. We just met, it has nothing to do with who your dad was." His voice was challenging in a way that it rarely was, and his impromptu massage paused.

"It has everything to do with my dad," she said, before the words even registered to her. June frowned, and sighed. She really, really didn’t want to be here anymore. "He taught me that it's not who you are, it's what you do that defines you."

The tip of Myla’s thumb absentmindedly traced the edges of the bat shaped device in her hand. She found herself wondering what her dad would do if he was in her shoes—her bare toes curled against the rough concrete—place, she corrected her own thoughts in a way that would have made him laugh… If he was there. Her father, Matt Murdock, was a kind, trusting man, but the Daredevil rarely trusted anyone beyond himself, her, and God. But where the fuck was God? All of Earth’s defenders kept going missing and not a single ounce of divine intervention has spilled from the heavens. That signal was supposed to be her sign from God and what did she get for it? Not her father. Not answers. Just a dick striping her of her secrets and dignity.

Her faith was failing. Her faith in God… Her faith in father being alive… Her faith in others.

She sighed softly. "Can I… Have a minute alone, please?" Myla finally spoke up, turning her head toward June. She came outside to get away from the unfamiliar voices, to fall apart in the safety of silence and solitude. Theo was welcome… always. But she needed peace, if only for five minutes, to quiet her mind and rein in her emotions that were slipping through her fingers like water. There was a part of Myla that appreciated June’s attempt to relate and sympathize, but no apology would fix what had been done, and she wouldn’t believe Jim even if he did.

"I’ll be back in… In a minute." She wasn’t sure why she made that promise. The last thing Myla wanted to do was go back in there. It wasn’t like her father was lurking around the corner to surprise her. If he was, he probably would have punched Jim before she had a chance to be properly offended. There was just an indescribable nagging at the back of her head telling her to see it through or she’d regret it. She really fucking hated her conscience sometimes. It was exhausting being the bigger person. But she’d swallow her pride to see it through. If nothing else, hear them out before swearing to never speak to another Stark again.

"Take all the time you need," June said, turning around to head back inside. She’d done her part, and it had left her with more complicated feelings than before she’d followed Theo out here. This was an awful start to everything, and Jim had been the one to initiate it. "Thank you, for hearing me out."

Theo was silent as the woman disappeared back inside the building, the quiet stretching long after he heard the last crunch of glass beneath her feet. He slowly sat down beside Myla though, arm wrapped carefully around her shoulders. "Batman, Iron Man, son of Thor…looks like they’ve got some bigwigs in there already, I don’t know if they need little guys like us."

He was thinking aloud, trying to offer an out to her even now. It was just a clusterfuck now, and Theo, like everyone else, was wondering what his dad would be doing in this scenario. Not Spider-Man, who would stay and help because it was his responsibility, but Peter Parker. Would he risk staying if it meant being away from New York? From Gwen? Yes, he probably would. Peter Parker and Spider-Man were one in the same, no matter what it was, his dad would be self-sacrificing about it.

That left Theo with a thought that lingered like tar on his hands… Did he have to be just as self-sacrificing to live up to his dad’s name? If Myla decided to go, he couldn’t see himself staying behind.

"What are you thinking, Angel?" He whispered, tugging her into his side a little, giving Myla something to lean on.

June strode into the lobby without a word, bypassing Jim without even so much as a glance in his direction. She stopped beside Imogen and Magni, holding her hand out for the bottle, with a downward twist of her lips. Tension lined her shoulders, and there was the slightest tremble to Juniper’s fingers as she stared at Imogen. The conversation was playing over and over again in her head, and she couldn’t decide if she wanted to cry or punch something.

"I won the diplomacy girl scouts badge," she finally said, voice wobbling traitorously. She hadn’t been ready to admit who her dad was to anyone yet, hoping to leave it to Alfred or Imogen, but Jim had forced it all. June felt like one big open wound, flayed and bleeding for the whole world to see. "Please, Im."

Imogen pivoted on the balls of her feet turning to face her newest company. A sympathetic smile crossed her lips as she caught glimpses of the turmoil that was bubbling up in June’s mind. The blonde nodded her head and grabbed that half empty bottle of vodka, then held it out to her. "Go ahead, take it." Imogen sighed, sparing a glance toward Magni before looking back at June. "I probably should be cut off anyway. Can’t be that persuasive if I’m slurring my words."

"As long as you’re taking over the persuasive bit." June took the bottle, pressing the cool glass to her lips, and tipped it back. A second passed…and then five, ten, fifteen. The contents of the bottle was dwindling, and she finally pulled back after there was less than half of the half remaining, a drop of the clear liquid trailed down her chin.

The warmth of liquor spread through her from her throat, down to her stomach, until it reached the tips of her toes. Juniper grimaced at the flavor, pulling the bottle back a little to squint at the label. "Did you steal this from Phil’s stash?" She swirled the last of the liquor, looking as if she was considering going in for the last bit of it as her tongue trailed across her bottom lip, reconsidering the flavor. No, it was pretty awful. Nothing like the aged bourbon she had up in her room.

"I don’t know. I just grabbed the first bottle I saw," Imogen confessed with a soft laugh. Before June could drink the last bit of liquor, the blonde reached out and gently pried the bottle from her hands. "If I can’t get drunk," she continued as her free hand reached up and she hooked her index finger beneath June’s jaw. Then, with a tender swipe, Imogen’s thumb ran along the woman’s chin, wiping up the drip of alcohol while carefully avoiding smudging her lipstick. "Then neither can you." She brought her thumb between her lips and licked clean the bit of vodka that clung to her skin with a smile.

Without another word, Imogen turned slightly, catching Magni’s gaze from the corner of her eyes before setting the bottle back down on the table.

June’s brain slowed, stalled for a moment, and chocolate eyes widened as Imogen’s finger caught her chin, the woman's nail grazing her bottom lip as she wiped the liquor from her skin. A flash of heat swept across her body, color that had nothing to do with the alcohol flooding to her cheeks, as her gaze caught Imogen’s thumb dipping between her own lips, and—

The fuck? Her mouth fell open, then snapped shut. There was a brief moment where her mind wandered to other things she could press against those lips, before she neatly redirected those thoughts and tried not to squirm where she stood. These fucking Starks were going to be the end of her, Imogen was doing it on purpose and Jim didn’t know what affect he could have. June bit her bottom lip, her mind slipping to fantasies about Jim and his fingers, before she very quickly shoved that thought aside as well.

Imogen’s brows rose slightly, tilting her head in amusement at the various thoughts and images that crossed June’s mind. Glimpses of lips on flesh and a tongue between rouged lips encircling—Then the picture shifted to wiry strong hands and… Jim?. Imogen grimaced and made a noise of audible disgust. Thankfully, the fantasies ceased before she had to give herself an ice pick lobotomy.

"Christ," she muttered, eyeing the bottle on the table. "If you’re the voice of reason, why the hell do I have to be sober?"

Wayne’s did not pout, and it was something Juniper had found herself trying to remember more often than not these days. The liquor was strong, even if it was shitty, and she could already feel it affecting her thought process. Her eyes wandered toward Magni, starting at his broad shoulders and then dipping lower at a leisure pace. Her mind was half strategy and half appreciation, but she paused for a moment, noting how he was angled toward Imogen, how she’d subconsciously mirrored the position of interest, and a slow, lopsided grin pulled at June’s lips.

"Because it’s about—"

I wonder if what they say about big feet is true? It was an innocent question, little more than a soft internal monologue, but her eyes intentionally caught Imogen’s gaze with an air of mischievousness.

If Imogen was drinking something, she might have choked. Instead a deep redness flooded across the pale skin of her chest and cheeks. Before she could stop herself, she looked over at Magni, her heart rate quickening as her gaze traveled down—No. Stop. Her head quickly turned away, her narrowed gaze snapping to June. "You’re lucky that we’re supposed to be on our best behavior right now."

June’s expression was that of the cat who had caught the canary, a flash of victory crossing her mind like lightning in the sky. She’d been trying to fluster Imogen back, it was strictly a matter of pride, but the flush of red blooming over pale skin was satisfying for more than one reason. Her eyebrows rose a little at the other woman’s words, sensing a challenge and trying to resist the urge to rise up and meet it head first. Naturally, she failed miserably.

"Or what? I can’t tell if you’re threatening to rub my chin again, or to break out the tape measure." She felt a little more brazen thanks to the liquor, helpfully picturing Magni in some grey sweatpants, perhaps after an intense workout, and all but screaming the images in her head at Imogen. Now that June had noticed their mutual attraction it was too good an opportunity to pass up, Imogen looked at the man like she wanted to climb him like a tree. She reached for the bottle again, feeling entirely too cocky about her chances in success at snagging it.

Imogen’s gaze remained fixated on a spot on the wall, refusing to look at June or Magni. A small smirk crossed her lips as she lightly crossed her arms over her chest. "Or I’d give you a taste of what you want… my lips… and tongue," she replied quietly, letting the tip of her tongue linger against her bottom lip for just a second. She made sure to only speak loud enough for the three of them to hear. No need to cause a scene… yet. "Really make you and my brother squirm." Her grin only grew as she spared a glance toward June, waiting for her inevitable reaction or response.

June, who had successfully snagged the bottle and was mid-sip, did choke. The woman sputtered for a moment, dignity falling to the wayside as she struggled to remember how to breathe with cheap vodka filling her lungs. She ought to have known not to get into a pissing contest with a Stark, but once she got air back into her lungs her pride returned with a vengeance. Fine, if we’re playing dirty.

"Did you know we have a pool, Magni?" June’s tone was devilishly delighted, and she capped the liquor bottle once more. Imogen had a split second warning of what she was thinking, flashes of wet, bare skin screaming across her mind's eye, before she plowed onwards with all the grace of a bull in an antique store. "Imogen loves swimming, not a huge fan of bathing suits though. She’ll have to show you where it is, after the meeting maybe. I’m sure you’ll love it."

And so would June, but that was beyond the point. What a ridiculous tease, if June had known all it would take to get Imogen to relax like this was booze and a hot blond she would have called a stripper service earlier in the week. At least she didn’t have to pay for it this way, and the stray thought of asking Phil to take a bet with her on how long it took for Imogen and Magni to get past the fuck me eyes phase crossed her mind. She’d have to ask him, before she stole his car again.

Imogen rolled her eyes and cocked her head toward June, honestly a little disappointed at her attempt to turn things back on her. "Magni attended the academy, June. He knows where the pool is." She looked over at the towering God for a moment remembering he wasn’t always the ripest apple in the bunch. "It has been a decade. But still." She shrugged her shoulders. "And you’re right, I don’t like bathing suits. But I feel like Jim would threaten me with homelessness or something if I swam naked. Although we both know you’d enjoy that view." Her comment wasn’t directed at either one of them specifically. They were both welcome to think what they wanted, especially Magni. Imogen kicked herself mentally over that diverging thought before bringing her attention back to the current game of wits.

There was a little glint in her eyes as she let an innocuous memory of seeing herself in the mirror, naked, flow from her mind and into June’s. The vision showed Imogen standing before a steamy full length mirror, her skin glistening and flushed from a hot shower. Drips of water fell from her damp hair, trailed down the valley between her breasts, and slipped into her navel. One foot was propped up on the edge of a bathtub as she used a towel to dry off, rubbing the fabric against her abdomen and down along her thigh. "Should I continue?" she asked, her smile nearly stretching from ear to ear.

Flushed, damp skin, steam rolling into the cool air in soft waves, the temperature change clearly affecting her— "Imogen!" June’s voice was strangled and shrill, little more than a whisper as she slapped her free hand over her eyes, as if that could stop the sudden vision from overwriting everything else she had been thinking about. The muscles in her abdomen tightened, a fierce blush rising up her cheeks. No amount of alcohol would cleanse that image, it was going to be stuck in her head for days, but she wouldn’t be the only one walking away with imagery that was going to haunt them in more ways than one.

She shoved a memory of Jim to the forefront of her mind, his sleeves pushed up his arms as he leaned over a desk, an expression of intense focus set upon his features as he stared at something on one of the screens. The memory rippled, distorting at the edges, more fantasy than reality. She’d imagined it before, his hand curled around her hair at the base of her neck, the soft noises he’d make, how his dark eyes would be focused on her alone as she showed him there were more interesting things than computers and AI. She would drag the experience out, until his hands trembled and he begged.

Juniper grinned at Imogen, all smug satisfaction.

At first the blonde laughed at June’s freak out and little scream. She was half surprised that she didn’t get slapped for her little stunt. It would have been worth it. In the end, it was all in good fun and lightened their moods… In a kind of fucked up way. There was a moment where Imogen thought that was the end until images of Jim flooded June’s mind once again. At first it was nothing out of the ordinary. Maybe a little too focused on his scrawny forearms but he was hunched over a desk like he normally was most of the day. Then the scene shifted, taking the hazy glow of a less solidified thought, more like a dream for fantasy. The second she heard a noise that she never ever wanted to hear within a mile of her brother, Imogen immediately flipped the switch, shutting off her telepathy. It was only then that she noticed how truly quiet and tense the lobby was.

"That’s cheating," Imogen said, wagging her index finger at June with a disapproving shake of her head. She turned her attention to Magni, lightly slapping his chest in a playful manner. "Do me a favor, handsome. Think of me pornographically again so I don’t have to throw myself off the top floor of the tower. Please?" While there was some sarcasm in her tone, there was also a desperation to think of literally anything else. Visions of Magni fucking her across half of the academy was pure cinema compared to that nightmare.

June rolled her eyes with a playful grin, jabbing herself in her chest with her pointer finger, shoving the bottle into Magni’s hands. He could probably finish it and not feel a single thing, damn Asgardian’s. "Batman," She said simply, as if it was the most obvious thing in the room. "We don’t fight fair, in fact I don’t think the word fair is even in my family's vocabulary."

Imogen shook her head back and forth in a mocking manner. "Call me old fashioned," she conceded with a sigh and an involuntary twitch of her eye. She plucked the bottle from Magni’s hand before he got a chance to take a drink. Whether or not it was smart for her to have another drink at that point was irrelevant. A manicured nail flicked off the cap and brought the bottle back to her lips. She chugged an ill advised amount of liquor before handing the vodka back to mister tall, beefy, and blond. There was enough of the transparent alcohol to let the Asgardian get a few good sips before the container was officially drained of every drop.

Her eyes flitted around the room, taking in the many tense and waiting faces. It was only because of the vodka that she’d managed to lighten up, which was probably for the best. Jim had made things undoubtedly tense, the blonde woman with the sheer top on one of the couches tensed when he started blabbing names and she hadn’t relaxed yet. The sooner this all started, the better. "You might want to finish that bottle and pitch it before Phil gets back, Magni. He gets fussy about his liquor, I’ll have to buy him something to make up for it…"

Back outside the tower, in the chill of the evening breeze, Myla remained quiet and stoic. She let Theo pull her in closer without a fight. In the tense silence, she brought her knees to her chest, resting the heels of her feet against the rough edge of the concrete garden wall. Her arms wrapped around her legs, pinning her batons between her thighs and chest as she rested her head on her bent knees. Curls fell from behind her ears, hiding her face behind a curtain of brunette hair. Her grasp on the metal bat tightened, digging the sharp points of the wings into her palm to the point it might have drawn blood. She didn’t know… Nor did she care.

Myla sighed. "I don’t belong here," she finally spoke up. Her voice was muffled by the cocoon of her body and full of doubt. "Batman, Iron Man… a God," she repeated his words back to him. "... Spider-Man," she added softly, hinting at his dad… At him. "This isn’t my world. This is yours."

She slowly lifted her head from her knees and pulled off her sunglasses with her free hand. The earpiece was clenched in her last three fingers as her thumb and index finger pinched the bridge of her nose. "A blind woman with heightened senses does not belong in a room with superheroes. I have nothing to offer." She wasn’t seeking pity or reassurances. The facts were all there, laid out plain as day. Everyone in that tower could obliterate her in a second without breaking a sweat, including Theo. And maybe June and Jim were normal people under their billions and gadgets, but she couldn’t even meet them on that field either. Myla wasn’t a stranger when it came to her utility and mortality, she was reminded of it almost daily fighting alongside Theo, but among people like that… She was just a liability. If they were trying to make some sort of team, the last thing they needed was her.

His eyes felt warm, and his arm reflexively tightened around Myla’s shoulders. Theodore suddenly felt like she’d already left, like she had one foot out the door this whole time and had been waiting for a chance to slip away. What could he do to change her mind? What could he say that would make her pause? He didn’t let go, refused to let his arm move even an inch.

"Do you remember that time in East Village when that guy had a gun to my head?" His voice was soft, little more than a whisper. His eyes had slipped shut, and his arm relaxed some around her shoulders. "I think about it all the time, I thought I was done for, I could hear him squeezing the trigger, but then you were there. You knocked the gun out of his hand, you saved my life."

Theo stood up, turning so he was facing her fully, one hand curling around her shoulder, the other catching her chin between his calloused fingers. Theo tilted her head up, so he could look into her eyes even if she couldn’t look into his. "I never asked to be Spider-Man, I never asked for these powers. The only reason I am who I am is because some random bug bit my dad when he was our age, and that changed everything. He was just a normal kid, he didn’t want to be a hero."

He leaned closer, until their noses were almost touching, his words just a breath across her skin. He needed her to hear him more than he’d ever needed anything before, needed her to listen and understand what he was saying. Because without Myla, without Hell’s Angel, Redback wouldn’t be at this tower today.

"With great power comes great responsibility. Just because you don’t have powers like me, just because you don’t have money like them, doesn’t mean you aren't a superhero and it doesn’t mean you haven’t chosen to shoulder this responsibility too. You’ve saved countless lives, and Myla I believe… I believe there’s a hero in all of us, even if we didn’t ask for it. There is something in each of them, in me, and in you that makes us stand up and fight back even when it seems impossible to win." He could feel tears gathering in the corners of his eyes, his throat tightening up as he spoke. It would be so much easier to just be normal people, to take her away from all of this, to live their lives outside of this fucking mess. But were they the kind of people to choose the easy way out? Theo didn’t think he was, and he didn’t believe Myla was either.

"This is your world," he squeezed her shoulder, a gentle reminder that he was there with her, no matter what she chose. If this was his world, then she belonged in it. "You won’t be able to convince me that you aren’t part of this."

She blinked slowly. Cloudy eyes flicked around like she was searching to see his face through a thick fog, but it was only an empty void of nothing. Myla didn’t move, didn’t speak. She listened as he fought so hard to prove how she belonged there. But he only managed to name one time she saved him versus the countless times he protected her. One victory didn’t tip the scales. She wanted to be swayed by his valiant effort. She believed that he saw the truth in his words and that he was genuine. She just didn’t agree.

Myla was as stubborn as a bronco that refused to be broken. When she set her mind to something it was nigh impossible to convince her otherwise. Not even the closeness of his face or the warmth of his words tickling her skin was enough to make her falter. Even if it made her cheeks flush and her breath seize in her chest. It only made her feel more guilty that she was incapable of seeing herself the way Theo saw her.

"Ok," she conceded barely above a whisper, letting her breath mix with his in the small amount of space between them. She let him win. She refused to break his heart with the dark truth that festered inside her. Myla would let him have that one white lie. If only to calm his panicked mind and stop the tears that formed in his eyes. But she wouldn’t let him die to protect her if it came to that. He could do more good for this world than she ever hoped to accomplish. So if her goal was playing along just to keep from doing something stupid and to keep him alive, then that was enough for her.

She didn’t believe him, he could tell from the inflection in her voice, and Theo didn’t know how to feel. Part of him was hurt by it, he’d practically poured his heart out for her, tried to make her see from his point of view, to understand why he fully believed she belonged here too, but it hadn’t mattered. Theo let out a soft sigh, his hand dropping from her chin.

He didn’t understand why she was agreeing, women were so confusing but he knew that she was stubborn, it was nothing new, he’d just hoped…"Ok," he said, stepping away fully. He shoved the sleeves of his sweater back up from where they’d fallen around his arms, paused to consider it, and then moved to pull the sweater off. It would leave him in a white T-shirt that hugged the muscles of his biceps. "I understand."

Myla could immediately tell her white lie fell dead on the ground between them. She was never good at lying, especially not to him. Her heart sank when Theo pulled away his hand. She hadn’t been cold the entire time she was outside, but his defeated ‘ok’ and the way he retreated ripped away whatever warmth she had. He was the sun and her own stubborn fatalism cast a shadow between them. Her bare feet slipped from the garden wall’s edge back to the ground as she stood abruptly, seeking to close the space between them. Everything she was holding fell from her grasp and scattered across the walkway, but she didn’t care.

"I’m sorry," she whispered, pleading. Her eyes were closed as she grabbed a hold of his shirt in both palms and lightly bumped her knuckles against his abdomen. Myla didn’t want to hurt him. That was the last thing she wanted. She broke it, the meaning behind his kind words, the comfort in his trust, his spirit… And she desperately needed to mend it.

"I love the way you see me," the words slipped out, nearly catching in her throat at the heaviness. She didn’t mean that word… Or maybe she did. Either way it filled the air between them and Myla wasn’t going to take it back. "I wish I could see myself in the same light you do. I just…" her voice trailed off as she tried to find the words to say what she meant, but her head was an indiscernible cluster of emotions and thoughts she could barely sift through. He held her on a pedestal. It felt impossible to live up to the image he painted of her but she’d try if it kept him from pulling away again.

"I’ll do whatever you want. If you want me to stay and fight, I will. If you want to go back to Manhattan and the lives we had before, I’ll do that too." A sad, defeated laugh escaped her lips as they pulled into an apologetic, heart breaking smile. "We can run away and hide in the mountains if that’s what you want," she added barely above a whisper. It didn’t matter, she just wanted to erase the sadness she caused him and make him the same happy and optimistic person he always was. He shouldn’t have to suffer at the hands of her dark thoughts like she did.

"Myla…" Theo’s eyes widened, and he instinctively wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close to his chest. There was an emotion he couldn’t quite place stirring in his chest as her fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt and pressed into the muscles of his stomach, he could feel his abdomen tighten in response, a thrill rolling down his spine at having her so close. "I already told you, I’ll go wherever you go. I’m not leaving you, not for anything. I just… I don’t think you could forgive yourself if you walked away now, some part of you would always regret it."

Before he could stop himself, he pressed a kiss to the top of her head. It was brief, just a fleeting flutter of his lips brushing over her forehead. It felt right though, natural in a way that made Theodore feel unsteady. "I won’t let you regret anything, if I can help it. So I can’t let you walk away yet, not until we understand what’s going on."

The old stirrings in her stomach and pinkness of her cheeks that the Stark had stolen away return when Theo’s arms immediately wrapped around her and pulled her in close. Myla inhaled softly when she felt the foreign softness and warmth of his lips pressed against her forehead. Her eyes closed as her head leaned into the touch. "I know," she said, forcing herself to speak. "You’re right…" Her voice trailed off.

She didn’t know what else she could say. The world was going to shit without heroes and the two of them were barely keeping a hold on things in Manhattan already. Each day was only getting worse. They could hardly make it through a night without gaining more injuries and more close calls with death. Myla had lost count of the number of times they had been at the wrong end of a gun or they weren’t fast enough to help someone in need. Their efficiency was waning. How much longer before it claimed their lives too?

Theo pulled back some, his arms still securely around her, but he smiled down at her, all soft affection and understanding. He wished she could see his face, maybe then she’d understand the true depth of how he felt right now. "If you want to run away and live like hermits after we know what they want, then we will. You have to decide this, though. I can’t make this choice for you Angel, but I’ll be there either way."

Looking down at her, feeling her warmth with how close they were now, the strangest thought crossed Theodore’s mind. His eyes strayed lower, hovering on her lips for a split second, before warmth flooded his cheeks and he looked away. Now wasn’t the time for such a ridiculous thought.

Myla focused on the heightened silence between them as she felt his eyes on her like a phantom touch that grazed the vellus hairs along her skin. She could feel his heart racing through her hands that were still pressed to his chest and hear the way it made his soft breaths stutter. In that moment, she wished she could peek into his mind and hear his thoughts. A sigh escaped her lips, her own nerves threatening to match his.

"We both know you couldn’t be a hermit while the world was burning," she filled the silence when their faces grew dangerously close. Myla’s knuckles lightly bumped against his chest a second time before she released her grip on his shirt. It was one of the many things she lo—liked about him… His inability to turn away when he was needed. It was also one of the things that terrified her. How much could Theo give until it was too much? She shook the thought off, not letting her mind wander to that dark, scary place. Thoughts like that made her a dangerous person, someone that even she didn’t recognize.

Myla slowly pulled away from his embrace, sacrificing the comfort, safety, and warmth of his embrace to try and compose herself. She rubbed her arm at the sudden chill of his absence. Her bare feet lightly slapped against the concrete as she wandered after a stray baton that rolled several feet away. She slowly leaned over, wrapped her fingers around the piece of wood, and ran her thumb along the etched runes with a soft sigh. When she returned back to him, she crouched down, collected her discarded items and put back on her sunglasses.

Feeling Myla slip from his arms was reminiscent to a punch to the gut, and for a moment he just watched her go. That strange feeling that had been building in his chest was stronger than ever, heavy like a steel beam he was trying to hold up. Theo watched her rub at her arms before she went to collect her discarded things, trying not to laugh because Myla was so fast to throw everything on the ground, and stepped toward her so he could start to pluck everything she’d picked up from her arms.

"Put this on before you catch a cold," he was trying to distract himself from how having her so close left him so flustered, the thought of how her lips would feel pressed against his own still fresh in his mind's eye. "And for the record, if it came between you or the world burning…"

Theodore laughed, but it sounded sort of strangled. He glanced down at her purse that he was holding again, and her batons, and shrugged before shoving them into the bag. That’s what it was for, right? Or did she have snacks in it, he was actually pretty hungry. "I’m only one guy, and my bucket isn’t big enough. Sometimes, you have to prioritize."

"I’m fine—" Myla started to argue against the sweater, even though her hands were already dipping into the sleeves when his words finally hit her like a ton of bricks dumped on her chest. Her head snapped up to face him in a way that was eerily like she could see him, if only for a passing moment. "...What?" she asked so quietly that her words slipped away in the wind. Her life was not worth the rest of the world, yet she didn’t doubt Theo’s words or meaning for a single moment. She wanted to tell him not to think so rash, but she also knew nothing she said could sway him. And while she should have been chastising him for thinking in such a way, her heartbeat was in her throat and her entire body, down the tips of her toes on the cold concrete, felt like it was on fire.

She wasn’t entirely sure what came over her. Maybe it was the cacophony of emotions and thoughts that spiraled in her head. Maybe it was the way her stomach couldn’t stop twisting and turning in Theo’s presence… Or maybe it was simply because he confessed to letting everything burn… for her. But whatever caution and logic that usually guided her actions was a quiet murmur shoved to the back of her mind.

Myla took a step toward him, closing whatever space remained between them. She reached up and cupped the sides of his jaw in her warm, trembling palms. The tips of her fingers dipped into his hair while her thumbs rested before his ears. The sweater hadn’t even made it over her head, the sleeves bunched along her forearms, and the bulk of it hung between her elbows. Her chest lightly brushed against his as she shifted her weight to the tip of her toes. She gently guided Theo’s head towards her, making him travel the remaining distance until her lips pressed against his without a breath of hesitation.

His arms opened automatically to accept her embrace, head tilting down so he could look at her, but then her hands were cupping his face, the tremor of her fingers as they slipped between the strands of his hair making his stomach jump and lurch. Theo didn’t pull back as his left arm curled around her waist, pulling her flush against his body, the fingers of his right hand catching around the nape of her neck, thumb sweeping over her cheek.

Her bag and belongings clattered to the ground once more, and maybe that’s where they just belonged.

Myla tasted like mint and cinnamon, she was all he could smell, hear, feel. Theodore pressed into her lips gently at first, as if he was scared he would break her. She felt so delicate in his arms, he couldn’t think about anything other than her warmth. Her lips were soft against his own, and the amount of times he’d pictured this moment couldn’t compare to how it actually felt.

He hesitated for only a second before deepening the kiss, the gentleness falling away as a fervent sort of desperation reared up inside of him. He could feel how her heart was hammering in her chest through the swell of her breasts as they pressed against him, and Theo kissed her like she was the answer to every prayer he’d ever uttered, as if the taste of her lips needed to be imprinted into his memory, and he only pulled back when his lungs began to burn for oxygen.

Theo’s lips were a tender embrace that melted away the rest of the world and all of her worries, if only for a second or two. The kiss was affectionate in a way that expressed their innermost feelings where all words failed. At first he was careful like she was made of glass and one wrong move would shatter her into millions of pieces. But it only lasted a few seconds in that delicate balance before his arms pulled her closer, nearly lifting Myla off the ground. His mouth pressed deeper into hers, passionate and hungry. His lips tasted like the first glimpse of sunlight over the dark clouds of a thunderstorm, his warmth radiant, drawing her in like a moth to a flame. He was the summer to her winter, the sun in her endless night.

When Theo pulled away her body followed, leaning in further until she had no choice but to sever her lips from his. Their heavy breaths mixed in a cloud of hot air in the small expanse between their mouths. Her lips tingled from the prickles of his scruffy 5 o’clock shadow. Myla’s fingers slowly detangled from his hair as her hands slid down to rest against his chest. "You can’t say shit like that—" her right hand lightly bumped his chest for emphasis "—And not expect a girl to swoon," she chastised him with a playful levity.

Whatever heaviness had weighed on her not a moment before washed away in the hurricane of a kiss that was long overdue. A weightless smile spread across her burgundy smudged lips. Her hand subconsciously found his jaw and the tip of her thumb lightly ran along his bottom lip in a way she imagined someone’s eyes traced another’s mouth, desperate for a second kiss. Myla wanted to do it again, but also knew it was bad enough that she did it in the first place. Their current situation wasn’t the best circumstance to explore whatever pent up feelings she had been repressing.

Reluctantly, she pried herself from his arms, dazed and a bit dizzy from her own impulsiveness. After finding her bearings, she finally pulled Theo’s sweater over her head. Although, to be honest, Myla went from being chilled to wanting to peel off half of her clothing just to feel the cool breeze on her skin. The knitted fabric was thick and hot, but when she moved her head just right it smelled like him: rain, leather, and lavender.

Fuck, he wanted to kiss her again. His eyes were wide as he looked down at her, breathing too hard and too fast for the kiss they’d just shared. A small, proud sort of smile tugged his lips upwards. He’d made her swoon? Well, today was turning out to be pretty damn good. "I don’t think that’s the warning you think it is."

Myla’s cheeks flushed to a red that nearly matched her smudged lipstick. She turned her head away slightly, but was unable to wipe the smile that continued to grow across her face. The tips of her fingers, barely visible beneath the cuff of his sweater, gently grabbed his upper arm to brace herself as she stepped back into her heels. His bicep was strong and firm under her touch like the contact made him tense or he was steeling himself to support her, maybe both. Her already racing heart fluttered as her mind wondered about… No. Stop that, she told herself as she tried to shake off the thoughts. Myla was already kicking herself for getting swept up in her emotions once already, she needed to rein herself in and focus.

Heat was crawling up the back of his neck, spreading across his cheeks. Theo had to clench his hands into fists to stop himself from reaching out to pull her back to him, desperate to feel how her body pressed against his own like a missing puzzle piece. Instead, he bent down to pick up all her stuff again. He didn’t feel too bad about dropping it all this time, he'd have thrown it across the yard as hard as he could if it meant she’d kiss him again.

Uncompromised in his masculinity, he put the purse over his shoulder and stepped toward Myla once she’d gotten the sweater on fully. He was gentle as he helped tug the hair that had been caught beneath the fabric free, his fingers ghosting along the side of her neck. Theo liked how she looked with his sweater on, though it was too big for her and she was practically swimming in the fabric. His voice came out huskier than he’d meant it to when he spoke next, hands lingering on her skin. "You’re lucky I have good self control, Angel."

Because if he hadn’t, he’d still be kissing her, everything else be damned. Theo was going to be riding the high of feeling her lips pressed against his own for a long time.

Myla tucked her bottom lip behind her teeth, attempting to bite back the sheepish grin that threatened to grow. "More self control than me, apparently," she replied quietly, laughing at her own inability to remain professional given their current situation. At least one of them had a handle on their emotions, she just never thought it would be Theo who had shit under more control. Crazy times.

Remembering she had been wearing lipstick, Myla slid up the baggy sleeve of the sweater to reveal her own shirt beneath it. She tugged the sleeve over the heel of her hand and wiped the fabric across her mouth, trying her best to remove any smudged make up. "Sorry, I don’t have a mirror," she laughed softly as she took a step toward him. "Let’s not give Tony Stark Jr. another reason to be a dick," she added barely above a whisper as her left hand lightly cupped Theo’s jaw under his chin. She slowly used her sleeve to wipe any lipstick from his mouth. There was no way for her to know if there was anything there or if she made it better… or worse. But she tried.

"I couldn’t care less what he thinks," Theo muttered, raising his own hand to swipe at a small bit of the lipstick that had smudged just under her lip. Would it be wrong to kiss her again? She was sort of in the perfect kissing position, could she blame him if the temptation was so strong? He instinctively leaned in, and then caught himself before he could press their lips together. "...We should go inside soon, or I’ll kiss you again."

Theo took a semi-large step away from Myla, grinning to himself as he rubbed a hand over his own lips in an aggressive manner to try to erase any evidence of their kiss. He didn’t want to, though. He was practically walking on cloud nine, it all felt unreal. How was he supposed to go back in there and pretend none of this had just happened? Though…why had it happened, exactly?

Did Myla…like him? It hadn’t just been because it had been an emotionally charged moment, or had it? Damnit, now he was confusing himself. Maybe kissing her again was the answer, but that could come later. "Are you…feeling better now? I mean, after our talk and after Batgirl’s peptalk?"

Myla laughed softly as he took a step away like she had the plague or something. Her cheeks flushed a bit more at the mention of a second kiss. Maybe it was good that he put a little space between them… Even if she hated it all the same. She tucked loose curls behind her ear before taking a slow step toward him with her hands help up innocently. "I won’t attack you again," she muttered under her breath with a soft chuckle. "Just figured I could… Grab my purse." Her voice trailed off as her hands hesitantly reached up to grab a hold of the strap that rested on his shoulder. She swallowed a lump in her throat as the tips of her fingers brushed his arm as she slowly slipped it free.

She then turned around and searched the soil in the garden behind where she sat earlier, looking for the bat distress button thing. It took her a little bit of time, running her fingers across the dirt, but eventually she felt the familiar prick of the wing and scooped it up. Myla slid it into her bag, then faced him once again with her purse white knuckled in her grasp. "I do feel better," she admitted. "... But not from the talks." The confession fell from her lips before she was able to catch herself. She cleared her throat and awkwardly tapped her thumbs against the purse’s handle.

Well, that filled him with entirely too much unwarranted confidence. Theo’s grin stretched, but he attempted to reign it in. If he’d known the secret to getting Myla in a good mood was to kiss her, he would have been doing it months ago. It wasn’t that she was always in a bad mood, more so that she seemed to have a perpetual rain cloud hanging over her head. He had to work for every smile, every laugh, and he loved it but he also wanted to see it more often.

"Well, just let me know anytime you need extra cheering up." He said, the grin on his lips practically audible in his voice. Theo ran a hand through his hair to distract himself, ruffling his already wild fringe even further. He couldn’t wait to get a shower with some hot water, even if it was in a cheap motel. Anything would be better than the days of cold rivers.

"Don’t think that I’ve forgotten that I haven’t seen you in a week. You’re going to have to tell me what you’ve been doing this whole time after we’re done with this weird meeting." Theo closed the distance between them again, but this time he let his left hand catch one of her own, giving it a soft and reassuring squeeze.

Myla’s smile grew, a hint of white teeth flashing from behind her naked stained lips. Theo’s eagerness to kiss her again sent a nervous jolt up her back. If she had known he would have accepted her making a move so favorably, she might have been impulsive months ago. But, who was she kidding? She could sense he had those feelings for a while between the lingering touches, how excited he was for their meet ups, and the way his heart raced whenever he had to hold her to swing them through the streets of New York. She was more in denial about her own feelings than his… Part of her still was. Her own demons loomed overhead threatening to ruin any speck of light she found and Theo was the sun.

She had a habit of ruining most things in her life. Her lifestyle stripped everything from her… Her job, home, friends… love. Myla had accepted her loneliness, just like her dad had. Redback was a friend she cherished deeply, but she knew that someday, somehow it’d slip through her fingers like everything else. But now he wasn’t just Redback, he was Theo. Knowing the person behind the mask made him more tangible, more real. Her feelings multiplied in a matter of minutes, and that terrified her. It felt like his happiness now rested on her shoulders and she couldn’t even manage her own. She was so… mortal compared to him, with her life on a trainwreck of a downward spiral. If she was smart, she would have kept him at an arm’s length and let him find solace in another’s company.

Kissing him was selfish and she shouldn’t have done it. Her mind kept screaming it on repeat. Yet when Theo’s had squeezed hers, Myla let her fingers slip between his once again, nestling into his grasp like that’s where they belonged.

Fuck. What was she doing?

"Preparing mostly," she finally replied. Not a shred of the turmoil in her mind visible across her face as she smiled, genuinely, clinging greedily to her moment of brief happiness before it faded away. "I had like twenty back up plans if this went south," Myla confessed with a chuckle.

Myla hadn’t pulled away from his hand, hadn’t hesitated for even a second to slip her fingers between his, and it felt too much like a piece of himself clicking into place when she did it. A tenseness he hadn’t even recognized drained from his shoulders, his smile turning into something a little softer, a little sweeter. Theo reminded himself for what felt like the hundredth time that she was here, safe and beside him, and the knot of tension that was sitting between his shoulder blades eased.

"Back up plans," his tone gave away his own thought process on the ordeal, a little bashful now. "Oh, yeah. I totally had back up plans too, like… So many of them."

Actually, he hadn’t had a single one. It was either he was going to get answers, or he was going to get killed. Theodore had been startled at first by how little he cared about the latter option, death was something that had been looming over his head ever since his dad vanished. Nothing and nowhere felt safe anymore, if it had been a trap it wouldn’t have mattered how he felt about it all.

"We’ll have to uh, share our backup plans after this weird meeting. For scientific purposes, though you should share yours first." He tugged her gently toward the tower’s entrance once more, his thumb absentmindedly sweeping across her knuckles.

Myla laughed softly, knowing full well that he was lying through his teeth. He often did that whenever he wanted to appear smarter, or just make her laugh. Usually the latter. She wasn’t dying to step back into the tower, but she let Theo tug her along regardless. With every step she took a fraction of her smile faded away and the knot of dread twisted tighter in her stomach. She would have preferred to remain in their own little bubble rather than go back inside. But she promised she would see it through.

"That’s not some innuendo is it?" she teased Theo quietly. It wasn’t until the words left her mouth that the full implication of her joke set in and the warm flush climbed up her cheeks again. She cleared her throat and turned her head away slightly. She didn’t know why she said that. Maybe to lighten the shadow that was clouding her mind and weighing on her conscience. It was almost like she was trying to cling to the last few seconds of their moment before it slipped away when they stepped through the doors.

Theo couldn’t help the abrupt and sharp laugh that snapped out of him, his fading smile reappearing almost instantly. He hadn’t been expecting the joke, it came so far out of left field that it could have been a baseball that hit him in the eye. "Well, that depends on if you want it to be an innuendo."

Her eyes widened as she bit on the inside of her cheek. Myla was surprised enough at her own joke, but Theo’s response caught her off guard, making her heart skip a beat and her hand subconsciously twitch against his. She tried to think of a sarcastic response to play it off, but her attention drifted to the farthest recesses of her mind. Thoughts of another stolen kiss, wandering calloused hands… Jesus Christ, Myla, she scolded herself. Her palm started to sweat against his as she struggled to find something to say to fill the silence. "Now’s not the time," was all she could bring herself to say under her breath. It wasn’t a yes… but it wasn’t a no either.

"Later then," Theo chuckled, feeling it was a fair stance on her part but still a little disappointed. Maybe if he threw her purse into the fountain…no, that would just get him a black eye, probably. "Noted, Angel."

He paused just outside the doors, noticing how fast Alfred had worked to clean up the space. No glass crunched underfoot now, it made their soon to be entrance much quieter than it had been before. He found himself pulling her a little closer to his side, until her warmth radiated against him. No matter where things went from there, he was happy she was by his side. They’d been working together so often lately when Myla wasn’t there he felt off kilter, like he had a blind side that only she could fill. That…wasn’t even a pun, she was always there when he needed her and vice versa.

"I’m really glad you’re here. " He blurted out the words before he could stop himself, heat crawling up the back of his neck like a damn spider. "I’m serious, Myla. You’re the only one I…I missed you."

Myla’s heart sank when they hesitated, the uncertainty one pane of glass away. The smile had fallen from her face, replaced with her emotionless stoicism. She let herself be tugged in closer to Theo, quietly reveling in the comfort of his presence and warmth. The dying flutter in her stomach returned like a whirlwind, spinning at the unfinished thought he nearly confessed. She didn’t ask, even if the curiosity would nag at the back of her mind for the entirety of the coming conversations. Her thumb lightly stroked the side of his hand. "I missed you too," she confessed quietly, as if speaking too loud would make it all shatter and come crumbling down.

She sighed softly then reached out with her other hand to pull open the door. Whatever fleeting happiness Myla might have found beyond the tower hit an invisible wall, refusing to cross the threshold into the lobby. She said nothing as she guided them both back through the growing congregation. As she passed them by, she noted two more that joined at some point during her borderline panic attack. One smelled like vanilla and roses, while the other carried a faint metallic scent of coagulated blood.

Before taking her seat, she tenderly pulled her hand from Theo’s wanting to present herself as strong and not dependent on another person for safety or support. She tried to gather her courage as she slowly turned to face everyone in the room. She hated public speaking. No matter how many courtrooms she stood in, Myla was never fully able to master the rise of anxiety and the tremble in her hands that came from standing before a room of people. Her fingers toyed at the cuff of the sweater as she cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention.

"I want to set the record straight… Since I was unwillingly exposed." Myla forced herself to stop fidgeting and dropped her hands to her sides. "My name is Myla Murdock. I’m also known as Hell’s Angel… A no name vigilante from Hell’s Kitchen. I’m sure most of you haven’t heard of me. My father, Matthew Murdock, is…" Her voice trailed off as a reluctant lump formed in her throat. She tried to swallow it down and push onward. "Was Daredevil. He’s been missing for over a year. I answered the signal because I thought… maybe it was him. Obviously I was wrong."

Myla turned her attention directly toward Jim for a long silent moment. "My secret identity isn’t to protect me. I don’t care if people know who I am. It’s to protect my loved ones from the consequences of my actions," she clarified, in case someone like him couldn’t grasp the concept. "But if something happens to someone I love because of your loose lips—" her mom, Uncle Foggy… Theo, "—I’ll fucking kill you," she whispered the threat like the slow release of venom. Each word was the sharp prick of her fangs digging in deeper. It wasn’t a threat, it was a promise. God be damned and take her soul straight to hell for all she cared. Without another word, Myla slowly returned to her seat on the sofa and let her head fall slightly to hopefully turn attention away from her as soon as possible.

Theodore’s hands had slipped into his pockets as Myla pulled away, making no move to reclaim her hand, though there was an air of faint smugness about him as he watched her give a threatening speech all while wearing his sweater. The sight alone made him feel a little too hot below the belt, mouth going dry as he realized Myla was scary and that was fucking hot. He cleared his throat, trying to steady his sudden indecent thoughts.

"For the record, no one ever knew to connect the name Parker with Spider-Man so I’m not really sure what you were looking to accomplish." His eyes flickered to Jim, unwillingly parting with his view of Myla. He’d tried to work out why he’d done it, what he could have gained from it, but hadn’t been able to sort it out. Was it just first meeting jitters? Or was the man just an asshole? Hard to tell. "Obviously I don’t have to worry about anything happening to my dad, but I still have my mother and I intend to protect her as long as I’m able to. Blabbing my name doesn’t really help with that, so let’s jot that down for the future."

He followed Myla to the couch without another word, turning his back pointedly on Jim. It was a shitty way to make connections, and the entire thing left a bitter taste in Theo’s mouth as he remembered how she’d gone rigid and cold with fear beside him. That wasn’t something he could forgive easily.

Once Myla felt like eyes were off her, she let herself relax, if only slightly. She crossed her right leg over her left and sunk back into the leather cushions, a little less concerned with her usual pristine presentation. Her hand, with an almost subconscious magnetism, slipped beneath Theo’s arm and into his lap, seeking his own hand. Regardless if she looked a little more at ease, she still sought the comfort and safety that came from his touch. She had her moment of angered bravery. If possible, she wanted to slip into the background and silently observe.

Their hands clicked together in a way that felt too practiced and natural for this being like, the third time they’d held hands. Theo realized, with a jolt of clarity, that he had never felt so whole and secure like he did with Myla. It was a strange feeling, foreign and confusing, but he didn’t shy away from it fully. It was something he’d have to think about, the uncertainty that she felt the same was all consuming, but it was a start.



interactions ....|.... magni ............... mentions ....|.... jim & everyone else in the lobby ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
1x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#CDB6D6 ....|..... outfit .....|..... Descendant's Tower


"Where are you flying in from?"

"Frankfurt. Germany. "

"What is your occupation?"

"Security."

This elicited a raised eyebrow from the middle aged worker, who looked over the young woman with an analytical gaze. Jules' pantsuit did little to explain her claimed profession. "Right... Are you here for business or pleasure?"

"I'm afraid that is classified."

A confused expression replaced the bored tone of the customs agent. Jules noted the woman's change in body language, and the shift of her hand towards the bottom of her desk. "Do you have anything to declare?"

Jules lifted a small card, with a clear three letter logo emblazoned on it. "Yes, I do. But I would appreciate some... discretion."

The customs agent gave a curt nod, stamping the passport before producing a paper from under her desk. She folded it, slid it into the folds of the passport, and nodded again. "Stay safe out there, ma'am."

The taxi dropped her off at a run-down apartment building in West Harlem with her heavy plastic suitcase. She unhooked the metal gate, letting it swing open with a clang. The brick post it was connected to had seen better days. Jules ran her hand along the back of it, feeling for the singular loose brick. It took some wiggling to pull it out. On the other end was a small glass pannel, coated in dust. She wiped it off with a small cloth in her pocket, and set her thumb on the scanner. It glew green, and the end of the brick clicked open. She dumped the contents into her palm: a ring of keys, the key fob to a car, and a faded slip of paper with two addresses and a 4-digit code. Jules closed up the brick, slid it back into place, and approached the front door.

Old dogs never do learn new tricks.

The apartment was just as cramped as she remembered. It was a criminally small 2-bedroom. The kitchen was clean, a habit her father had developed and insisted on: an infestation always brought questions and unneeded attention. She flicked the light switch, sighing as the apartment remained dark. No electricity, certainly no water. This was a glorified storage unit at this point, and not the one she needed. Jules stopped in front of a small corkboard on the wall. Tickets and polaroid pictures filled it, each with little brightly colored pins securing them in place. Jules reached up and quickly tore down each picture of her and her father, stuffing them into her pockets. There was no use leaving memories behind, neither of them would be back here again for some time. Jules pulled out the small scrap of paper from the cache outside, glancing at the first address again. She smiled. It was within walking distance.

With a satisfying click, the old padlock was opened. Moments later, the familiar rolling screech of the storage unit's door filled the air. Jules looked to her left and right, ensuring no one else was around. She stepped inside, pulling on an old cord hooked up to a solitary bulb. It hummed to life, a soft yellow glow illuminating the space. Bolted to the walls were racks upon racks of firearms. Plastic work cases with foam linings were set up on old wooden crates with german and russian script stamped on the sides. Jules rolled the door to the storage room down behind her, and slowly rolled up the sleeves of her shirt.

She had a lot of packing to do.

"Huh."

A black SUV had pulled off the road about half a mile from the tower proper. Sitting with her legs crossed on the roof, Jules lowered her binoculars and clicked her tongue. She was well aware that she was being watched, the camera placements and sensors dotting the landscape were not subtle. But it never hurt to be too cautious. The light crashing of waves against the nearby shore were comforting, in their own way. Every breath tasted faintly of salt.

Her heart was unsettled by what she had seen. To call the individuals assembling a crew of amateurs would be an overestimation. With a shattered front door, Jules had plenty of time to set up for a few fatal shots. She doubted a bullet would be particularly effective against the oaf, but the odd couple would be cold before those gathered could scramble for a counter-attack. That wasn't to mention the absolute trainwreck that was the awkward couple and their fight with someone inside. The girl at least had the sense to stow a weapon outside, until she recalled it to her hands. It was a neat trick, but hardly effective from this angle.

Jules couldn't hear what had exactly transpired, but it was becoming abundantly clear that there was trouble in paradise. This wasn't the ambush she had partially expected, but it definitely wasn't the gathering of trained professionals to solve the hero problem. She imagined this was like one of those teenage dramas she was never really allowed to watch... or, more accurately, never had an interest in. She had wasted the money on the flight, cashed in favors to get off the grid for a few weeks, and now she was stuck here. Jules bent down, picking up the radioactive-colored slushie she had picked up on the drive up and taking a sip. Her eyes shifted to the horizons, monitoring the area for any other interlopers. It seemed safe enough. Some of those inside seemed competent enough, and Jules did not want to make the drive to New York. Jules slid off the roof of the car, her flats providing little cushion as she landed on her feet. She got back into the SUV, put it back in drive, and closed the distance to the old academy building.

She pulled off to the side, the tinted windows obscuring the stacked cases in the back with all her gear. For personal comfort, Jules retrieved a Beretta from the glove box and slid it into a shoulder holster beneath her suit jacket. She took a deep breath, centering herself before popping open the driver's side door. She confidently sauntered up through the busted door, a friendly smile plastered on her lips. Her voice rang with a nonchalant cheer that was out of place in the tense atmosphere, but her careful stare made it clear that she was just as on edge as the others. "Hope I didn't miss all the fun." Levity was always a good opener, in her experience. It beat brooding in the corner, even if that would be much preferred. Her eyes flitted over towards a small machine in the side of the room. She began striding towards it before she even asked the question. "Mind if I grab a cup?"

She slotted a cup under the machine after changing out the pods. She tapped her toes as she waited for the coffee, facing the entrance as her eyes scanned the horizon for the familiar twinkle of any kind of lens in the sunlight. To her relief, she saw nothing. But she stood near the table, just to have a place to get cover if things did go to hell.


Location: Descendant's Tower - Lobby
Interactions: none, open, vague
Mentions: The folks in the lobby
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago



When it had been a half an hour past the initial meeting time, Imogen figured it was as good a time as any. There was no knowing how many people got the message or planned on attending and she couldn’t very well wait forever in hopes that one person walked through the door. She wasn’t keen on repeating herself or being interrupted, but given the circumstances the likelihood of that was unavoidable, whether she liked it or not.

Imogen steeled the small bit of nerves that made her fingers tremble slightly, wishing she had saved the last swing of vodka for luck, or courage, or another excuse to procrastinate for a few more seconds. She sighed and wiped her sweaty palms against her pants before walking to stand somewhere in front of the hallway in hopes everyone could see her well enough. It was rare for her to have nerves with public speaking, but so much rested on their shoulders, on her shoulders at that moment that her chest tightened, making it difficult for her to breathe or force herself to speak.

James may or may not have dozed off more than once with his elbow on the sofa’s armrest and his jaw resting his palm. The last time he drifted off his head dipped and the sensation of falling startled him awake. He noticed the blonde in all white moving to stand front and center of everyone who gathered. The added weight against his shoulder made him look over noticing Aria was passed out and using him as a pillow. He lightly bumped her knee with his own and gave her a little shake to try and rouse her before she missed the important shit.

Imogen cleared her throat and clapped her hands together lightly to get everyone’s attention. "I wasn’t really given much time to prepare a proper address so I apologize if my presentation is a little rough around the edges." Her hands rose up to brush her blonde hair behind both of her ears. "For any of you who do not know, I am Imogen Frost and this—" she motioned toward Jim who sat in a chair as far removed from everyone else as possible, "—is my brother Jim Stark. We are both the children of Tony Stark…" Her voice drifted off as her gaze became fixated with a blemish in the tiled floor. While the facts were just that, facts, having to admit it to a roomful of strangers made a lump form in her throat and a blurriness fog her vision as she blinked back the threat of tears. "As you’ve probably heard, he recently went missing, joining the ranks of countless others who’ve disappeared without a trace."

She rubbed the palms of her hands together, quickly sifting through her thoughts to find her next words. "That’s why—or part of the reason why— the distress signal was sent out on an old network setup by our father and…" Imogen’s gaze drifted over to June, silently seeking approval to not only expose her father’s true identity, but hers as well. Unlike Jim, she was capable of skirting around the topic if anonymity was desired. It’s your call, her words rang out in the woman’s head, seeking a nod or something to steer her in the correct direction.

Watching Imogen’s distress made June’s chest ache, and she’d made up her mind long before now. She was going to be part of this team, and that required a level of trust. Hiding in the shadows wouldn’t help her find her family, it wouldn’t help Jim or Imogen, or any of these strangers. Her eyes fluttered shut for a moment, and she tried to imagine her father in her place, the stance he’d choose, the words he’d provide, the fact that he had rarely trusted anyone with his identity but he was still gone all the same.

"And Bruce Wayne," June pushed up from where she’d been sitting, and she kept her body fluid and stance relaxed as she crossed to stand beside Imogen. There was an abruptness in the air around Juniper, something seeming to slot into place within her. Her face was close to emotionless, offset by an echo of anger that seemed to haunt her every movement. Her presence could be easily shifted out of view, but when she wasn’t bothering hiding it the aura of Nightingale was intimidating even without the suit. "My father is Batman. They didn’t trust the new system, and so this fail safe was put into place..."

Her eyes swept slowly across the room, categorizing each and every one of them. It all seemed like too much and like they weren’t enough. Had this really been their master plan? She’d give anything to talk to her dad one last time, to just understand better. "It’s us, essentially. We are the fail safe."

"The goal," Imogen continued, picking up where June left off. "Was to reach anyone who still might be out there fighting. Going at this alone isn’t working… Our fathers are proof of that." She motioned between herself and June. "There aren’t many of us left and 75% of us who are left are fucking hiding away on Krakoa or Genosha. They won’t let non-mutants hide on their islands and they won’t come here to help us." There was a bitterness in her tone, thinking back to the countless numbers of mutants safe in their ignorance on Krakoa. Only her mother knew the risks and still she tried to keep Imogen from coming to the academy rather than joining her and helping.

"It’s up to us to try and make a final stand, together… United." Imogen knew how ridiculous she sounded. It was like one of those ridiculous speeches everyone knew that Captain America or Superman made before rallying their allies to go fight some big bad. But she didn’t know most of these people and they didn’t know her. They didn’t have the trust and camaraderie like the Avengers or the Justice League. It was just a room full of random ass heroes and vigilantes that followed their coordinates. Strangers. She wasn’t her mom. She didn’t know how to make inciting speeches, boost morale, or gain someone’s loyalty.

"We need each other if we have any hope of persevering and hopefully finding those who we’ve lost along the way." She scanned the room, making eye contact with anyone who held her gaze as a desperate plea for help. Imogen didn’t know what else to say. She had already gained Magni’s assistance, but even an Asgardian wasn’t enough. They needed everyone in the room… and more.

"What we have to offer for your help is this tower." Jim spoke up, his voice projected through the speakers in the Vanguard armor standing closer to the center of the room. It echoed through the space, with a faint static underlying it all. Jim had put his glasses back on, and seemed to be tapping his fingers on his thighs. The suit turned to face the center of the room, and a beam of light shot out from its optical lenses. A holographic display of Descendants Tower hovered in an open space in the center of the room, glowing a translucent blue. As Jim spoke, the holographic projection split the tower into sections and highlighted the aforementioned facilities. "We have a state of the art training facility, with a dedicated armory, garage, and workshop. You'll be provided private quarters and housekeeping services, along with three square meals a day… and a dedicated infirmary if you chip a nail in the simulator." Jim shot a look towards Imogen at that last statement. The small smirk he flashed her was undermined by the sheer panic and desire for approval over his hastily produced visual presentation.

Imogen rolled her eyes slightly at her brother’s comment but still managed to flash him a brief, reassuring smile. "You go to a nail tech for a broken nail, not the doctor," she corrected him with her usual playful sassiness that cut through some of the tension in the room and relieved a fraction of the strain that tightened her shoulders.

Juniper cast grateful glances toward Imogen and Jim, feeling for the first time that the three of them were fully on the same level. This was their only chance to form something tangible and stand against whatever their foe was, and if they didn’t try then what was the point? The fact that Imogen could have left for somewhere safer was not lost on her, she could have abandoned Jim and June to face this alone, but she hadn’t. Just like June was choosing this fight, so was Jim. All she could hope is that these people would be willing to choose it too.

"We’re all here for our own reasons, but…our parents, the heroes that came before us, they all left a legacy behind. It may be silent now, in their absence, but its call continues to resonate." June clenched her hands, and then smoothed her skirt carefully. She was putting too much of herself out in the open, this was turning from a plea for help to blatant begging, but she had to. Even if it sounded cheesy, wasn’t half of putting on a costume and fighting the good fight cheesy anyways? "World’s mightiest heroes, Titans, Challengers, Suicide Squad… "

A smile crossed her lips at that one, they were so creative with their ridiculous names sometimes. "It doesn’t matter what we call ourselves, but we are the descendants of people who chose to fight. We have the tower, we have money, but more than anything we have each other. None of us have to do this alone, this was the plan they wanted for us…"

Her eyes darted toward Imogen and Jim, and she felt off kilter trying to be so motivational. She could see there was a slight affect in the room to their words, Redback was nodding along to her words, and Aria looked as if she’d already made up her mind. It was the sudden clapping that startled Juniper from her own thoughts, and she turned with raised eyebrows toward the entrance.

A tall man had slipped inside at some point, blond hair meticulously slicked back, a tailored suit hugged his muscled physique, and she could catch the faintest outline of tattoo’s spanning from his shoulders to his chest. His cheeks dimpled as he smiled at them, blue eyes dancing around the room as he took in all of his counterparts. There was an air of refined strength as he moved further inside, hands slipping into his pockets.

”Spoken like true leaders of the resistance,” he said, voice carrying through the lobby confidently. He recognized a few faces in the crowd, but to them Lucian would have looked like an entirely different person than they remembered. ”Where do I sign my name?”

Imogen on the other hand had noticed the second the doors opened and he walked in. For a moment she was hit with a wave of familiarity in the way the man walked and carried himself, but once he talked all the pieces locked into place. A weak laugh escaped her lips. Of course. Not only was Magni there, now Luke was too. She didn’t know what was worse, the crush she never got over even a decade later or the ex she found comfort in even if she knew deep down inside that she settled for him. Fate was a fickle bitch. At that point if there were any other monsters lurking in the shadows she’d rather them just pop out now and save her the trouble.

Luke looked… different, more mature and sure footed. A decade had changed him in a way that wasn’t entirely different from herself. She wouldn’t have been entirely surprised if she had strayed so far from the person she used to be that he didn’t recognize her either. Her hands slipped into the front pockets of her white pants with an awkward chuckle. "I don’t actually think there’s like a roster." Her gaze drifted to her brother with furrowed brows. "Is there?" Considering how thorough he tended to be, she wouldn’t have put it past him.

Jim raised an eyebrow while looking towards Imogen, before he turned his gaze towards June. It was better to get this over with now. From the Vanguard speaker, Jim's voice rang out. "Well… I haven't whipped up anything formal yet, but we will need to assign suites anyways. There’s a kiosk over there." He pointed towards a monitor sized interactive screen propped up on the receptionist’s desk. "You can browse and choose from the available apartments there. We will also be collecting a palm and retinal scan of everyone in the elevator, and either give your name or your codename." Jim's eyes flicked briefly over Magni, Tobias, and Luke. "Those who are already in the system can use their old rooms. Just be sure to let J.A.R.V.I.S know what to call you."

James sat forward in his seat, resting his elbows on bent knees and cupping his hands together. "So you’re offering us a place on your super secret team and access to your high tech tower without having a clue who we are? Is that… smart?" He wasn’t trying to play devil’s advocate but blind allegiance when they didn’t know the face beside them or what they were capable of was a big ask. "I’m just saying… Some of us aren’t previous students or celebrities. Do we even know if we’re all heroes and not some random asshole that stumbled upon the signal?"

The suit's head swivelled to face James, remaining otherwise motionless for a moment. It only took a moment before Jim spoke up. He was trying to be good, but that nagging feeling in his chest was too strong. "Great question, Junior. We’ve been clocking most of you on your way in." The suit’s head shifted slightly to face more towards Zaria, its glowing optical scanners watching her closely. "You’re the one who brought the flight risk… but given the price circulating for daddy’s little princess, something tells me she’s traded teams." Jim’s tone somehow seemed more cold coming from the Vanguard. It turned its helmet back in James’ direction. "We were hoping for most of your parents, but we’ll make do with what we have."

"Jesus Christ, Jim!" Imogen sighed, slapping her hands against her thighs in frustration. "Did you not learn the first time ten fucking minutes ago?" she asked, craning her head around to look at him while motioning toward Myla and Theo.

Zaria went rigid in her seat beside James, hands curling into fists in her lap. Bright, unbridled fear shot through her. She’d only just woken up, mind still a little hazy from sleep and the exhaustion that was weighing her down, but she hadn’t expected…she kept her eyes on the ground, trying to steady her racing pulse, her anxiety swelling up with all the force of a tsunami. She knew, logically, that nowhere was technically safe from her past. Any sense of safety she’d felt was stripped away with a single sentence, and Zaria wasn’t sure if she was devastated or pissed.

The memory of her brother pressing his lips to her forehead, of pushing her away and telling her to go so she wouldn’t be trapped like a bird in a gilded cage, sold to the highest bidder, all to be reduced to daddy’s little princess. "Don’t call me that." The words bubbled up before she could lock her jaw, and her eyes rose steadily to look at the tin can of a man.

She couldn’t help but wonder what a good shock would do to the machine, or if the man himself was susceptible to electrocution. She squeezed her hands together tighter, until the feeling in her fingers was little more than pins and needles. She wouldn’t do something as brazen as yell at the man, or walk out, but she wouldn’t take the judgment laying down. "And don’t disrespect him either, do you even want allies? It was a good question, especially if some of us have more to lose than…" her eyes dragged up and down the suit in clear disgust, her accent peaking through as her anger spiked. "You, a man who hides behind metal."

James sighed, realizing his questions opened a can of worms that festered with botulism. He held out his hand toward Aria in an attempt to calm her down before he stood up and placed himself between her and the metal suit. "Look man, they’re valid questions. And while you get to sit on a throne of daddy’s tech some of us only know what we’re told. But if you’re going to get all high and mighty over a fucking question then keep that shit directed at me. Leave her out of it."

He shifted his weight from one foot to the other while sliding his hands into the front pockets of his jeans. "You’re welcome to call my dad if I’m not up to your standards." James laughed at the thought of his dad dragging himself out of his lazy boy and making his way to the academy. He’d be there in maybe a week and most likely drunk. "He’s old and fat, and the only part of him that’d be useful lives in me now. So if you’re wanting something other than beer and Nascar, you’re stuck with the flight risk."

The spirit scratched at the bars of its cage, festering at the rising of James’s anger. He closed his eyes and rolled his shoulders trying to brush off the sensation. "I just want to know who I’d be agreeing to fight alongside… Is that such a difficult question?" His gaze scanned the others who remained quiet and unmoving. He held up his hand before the annoying mouth behind the sentient armor spoke up again. "The last thing I want is your shitty interpretations of who we are. We can speak for ourselves."

James looked down at Zaria and sighed. Being the voice of reason or the center of attention wasn’t really in his wheel house but he put his foot in his mouth and had to suffer the consequences. "I mentioned when I first arrived but…" his voice trailed off as he noted the faces that had arrived after he did. "I am Jameson Blaze… James. And I am the Ghost Rider, if that means anything to any of you." He sighed and ran his hand back through his shaggy black hair. "I am possessed by a spirit of vengeance." He slapped his hands to his thighs like there was nothing else he had to add and looked back over at Jim. "See, that’s how normal people get to know each other." With a shake of his head, he lowered himself back onto the sofa and sighed. He tugged at the collar of his shirt and a small puff of steam rose up from his chest.

"I’m sorry about my brother," Imogen apologized to James and Aria mostly, but let her gaze sweep across the rest of the room as well. "I understand your apprehension. I can only speak for myself and unfortunately most of my life has been less than private." She sighed softly trying to think of a way to build trust but it was difficult when tabloids shared everything about her from her last haircut to who she was sleeping with. "For anyone who doesn’t know… I’m a mutant. I can have diamond hard skin at will." Then on command her form shifted to look like a giant swarovski figurine then flipped back to normal a few seconds later. "And I’m a telepath. Sorry in advance, but I promise to never divulge the confidence of your thoughts. I don’t share other people’s secrets." Her eyes narrowed as she glared over at her brother. If only he had the same restraint.

Magni stepped forward, a warm smile plastered on his lips. He raised a hand, lightly placing it on Imogen’s shoulder for reassurance. He knew a thing or two about difficult brothers, and figured the least he could do was offer a fraction of comfort. He spoke with a deep resonance that seemed to fill the entire lobby. "I am Magni Thorson, Prince of Asgard, Lord of Thunder, and God of Might." He stood tall, his eyes briefly glancing towards Luke and Tobias with a small grin, for they already knew of his abilities. "I am the honored wielder of Mjolnir, and the very storms are at my command." He gave a slight bow towards those present, his voice rich in optimism. "’Tis my great honour to serve with thee, especially former brothers at arms…" He kept his hand on Imogen’s shoulder, issuing the lightest of squeezes. His thoughts remained just as light, as his mind was focused on keeping track of the names and abilities of those gathered.

Imogen glanced over at the large hand that rested on her shoulder. Magni’s touch was warm, yet comforting. There was a small part of her that stirred and wanted to blush, but she pushed it down and shoved the thought aside. It wasn’t the time for personal thoughts like that. Although she was grateful for another person who came to stand by her side, who gave her the strength and reassurance she needed in that moment. The fact that it was Magni made the moment a little sweeter and caused her nerves to flutter slightly. Not right now, she had to keep repeating to herself in an attempt to keep her emotions in check.

Zaria relaxed slowly as James spoke, feeling less like an animal backed into a corner, less alone. Her hands slowly unfurled, feeling returning to her fingers. She wasn’t sure if she was comfortable with his defense of her, only because she’d had to learn how to stand on her own without her brother and without Logan. It almost felt natural though, just as she’d come to James’s defense. Her arms crossed over her chest, and unlike the son of Thor she didn’t volunteer any more personal information than what had already been presented with the team.

"Lucian Rogers," the blond man pulled a hand from his pocket, giving the room a small wave. His lips twisted into a charming smile that left Zaria a little disarmed, and when he spoke next it was directly to her and James, voice lowered as if sharing a secret. "My friends call me Luke, though. My dad is Captain America, I don’t do anything as cool as control the weather but I’m pretty capable in a fight." He nodded toward Magni and Imogen, before his gaze swept across the room, pausing on Jim’s suit with a hint of amusement in his features. "I’m happy to fight alongside anyone, if it’s for the right cause."

Jules finished adding her cream and sugar until her coffee was a nice light brown. She stirred the mixture with a small spoon, taking in all the introductions. Her eyes flicked in the directions of those who had spoken before, her heart betraying her otherwise collected demeanor. She clearly was a little nervous about sharing everything all at once, but she caved to the pressure. "People call me Judith Barnes, I prefer you just call me Jules. I’ve been with the I.H.A. for a while, and I was trained by my dad. Pretty handy in a fight."

Myla didn’t plan on doing anymore talking. She had said her piece earlier and wanted to leave it at that, but unfortunately for her more people had arrived. Rather than stand up, she simply motioned her hand to gain anyone’s attention. "Just… for the newcomers, I guess." She cleared her throat and ran her empty hand along her skirt as if there were wrinkles she had to flatten out. "I am Myla Murdock, Hell’s Angel and the daughter of Daredevil. I have no special powers, I’m not possessed or a God. I am actually blind, but it’s enhanced my other senses to superhuman levels."

"Theodore Parker, New York’s resident web-slinging Redback spider." He gave a wave to the room from where he sat beside Myla, body relaxed, his other arm thrown casually over the back of the couch behind her shoulders. "Superhuman everything over here, thanks to my pops."

More content being a silent bystander, Tobias waited until he was the last person in the room to speak. He sighed softly and pushed off his bent knees to stand. "I am a previous student," he spoke calmly, not meeting anyone’s gaze in particular. "My name’s Tobias Lehnsherr... Yes, that Lehnsherr," he added before anyone had the chance to ask. "I can do whatever he can do." He moved his hands as he searched for the words, hoping they could fill the gaps where he was failing. "Manipulate metal and shit like that." He shrugged his shoulders then lowered himself back onto the couch.

Zaria’s eyes were trained on Tobias, a strange expression stealing across her face. There was a beat of silence as everyone digested what he said, and her stomach twisted at the pause. When no objections came, when no one condemned him for who his father was, she felt something within her loosen ever so slightly. "I don’t have all the powers my father does, I’ve only ever shown an aptitude for electrokinesis, and forms of energy manipulation." She couldn’t bring herself to look at anyone other than Tobias, even if she didn’t know him there was a sort of security in directing her soft words at him and him alone, even if everyone else was listening. "My name is Zaria von Doom, I prefer to go by Aria. I…also prefer discretion," her eyes cut to Jim, not the suit but the man who was huddled in the corner, and her voice grew a little sharper. "On account of the fact that my father plans to marry me off to a man thrice my age upon my return for political gain, I understand some of you wouldn’t understand why daddy’s little princess wouldn’t be agreeable to such terms, but maybe you could try." She turned away from Jim resolutely, nodding once at Tobias.

"That… sounds miserable. I’m sorry." Tobias wasn’t a man of many words, often only speaking when necessary but he could relate to falling under the thumb of his father’s whims. Without words and just the pointed way Aria only seemed to speak to him, he could tell she sought some security in their shared plight. Normally he wouldn’t have said anything beyond a head nod of acknowledgement, but instead he let brief words of reassurance and sympathy slip from his lips. While he doubted she or anyone else would gain further meaning from it, to him it meant he understood and would try anything within his power to keep her from that fate. He didn’t offer any further explanation into his own relationship with his father but with time, he’d be willing to share.

When everyone in the room had spoken their piece, Imogen cupped her hands together quietly. "We… I appreciate everyone sharing. I know that wasn’t easy for some of you and I personally thank you for putting your faith in us with that knowledge. I know it isn’t easy to trust a room full of unfamiliar faces and there will be growing pains as we learn to work together but…" her voice trailed off as she sought the reassuring gazes of June, Magni, and even Jim. "Sorry, I’ve never been good at the whole pep talk thing," she laughed softly and shrugged her shoulders. "I promise to try, if you guys do. When it comes down to it, that’s all I can promise. No one will stop you if you wish to leave and I will take your secrets, and confidences to my grave."

Myla hated to admit it, but Theo was right about her regretting it if she left. Imogen and June had valid points and putting together some sort of team seemed like the best course of action if they wanted results. If all of them had been trying to solve the disappearances alone and got nowhere, maybe eleven… twelve? heads were better than one, or two in her case. She wasn’t thrilled about living under the same roof as Jim but being this far out of the city and in a remote part of Connecticut made her feel safer than she had in a while. But there was still one glaring issue… "I didn’t come prepared to stay… My suit is back home. I’ll have to go back to Manhattan."

"I could send my driver for your things," Imogen offered.

"I appreciate it but if I don’t see my Uncle face to face he won’t believe anything anyone tells him. He’s too paranoid after my dad… I have to go."

Imogen didn’t like the sound of it, but who was she to tell her no. "Take someone with you, at least. Safety in numbers."

"I’ll go with her, I need to get some of my stuff too." Theo was going with her even if someone else volunteered, but he wouldn’t share that thought with everyone else. There was no scenario in which they didn’t go back to New York together, especially not after he’d spent the last week thinking she’d disappeared.

June kept her mouth shut, she’d already told Imogen and Jim she was going back into Gotham that night but she sure as hell wouldn’t be consenting to a chaperone. She’d have to let the liquor burn off some before she left, and though she wasn’t planning to patrol tonight she’d pack her suit just in case. She returned Imogen’s searching gaze with her own, offering a small, reassuring smile to the other woman. "Unless anyone has any questions, I think it’s best if we disperse for the night. It’s been a long day of travel for many of you. There’s a map of the tower by the elevator, all of the floors are open unless J.A.R.V.I.S. tells you otherwise. We can meet up tomorrow and discuss our plans going forward, as a team."



interactions ....|.... everyone in the tower ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#217c85 ....|..... jinx ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower


Ronnie wasn’t late, contrary to how it might have appeared.

She had been casing the tower for days since she stumbled upon the message while she may have been snooping around Alias Investigations after hours. In her defense, Jessica Jones had been missing for a couple weeks and she thought she could maybe find out more information then whatever jackasses I.H.A. sent to sweep the place. Shocker, they were a gaggle of blind idiots. There was plenty of shit still lying around, including some retro ass pager shoved away and forgotten under cobwebs and empty bottles at the back of her liquor cabinet. Shit, Ronnie nearly missed the thing herself if it wasn’t for the beeping. With Jessica Jones MIA, it only made sense for her to take the little contraption and try to figure out what it was… Or what the message was about.

Unlike the other idiots that just waltzed their way right inside the mirrored monolith on the coast of Connecticut, Ronnie had to know what she was getting herself into before setting foot in the giant tower. She spent the following week staying in a shitty rundown motel in the closest city, Bridgeport. Only once the sun had set would she make her way to the tower, keeping to the shadows and watching for signs of life. While the building looked abandoned, it had an extensive security system that didn’t leave many options for a stealthy approach.

By the day of the gathering, or whatever the fuck it was called, it wasn’t like the signal gave any information, Ronnie had narrowed down her options. Her best approach was going to be from the water which meant a lot of swimming and a second oxygen tank. She set out before the sun peeked over the horizon at the crack of dawn. She couldn’t put a finger on why there wasn’t much security through the water access. Perhaps they never thought that someone would be crazy or stupid enough to try infiltrating the tower from the ocean… Well think again, because Ronnie was 100% crazy enough to give it a try. Jury was still out on the stupid part.

It took her nearly the entire first oxygen tank to make her way up the mile long submerged tunnel. When Ronnie’s head finally broke the surface, she was in a large man-made underwater cavern. There were three docks for various underwater vehicles including one batman submarine thing. Cool.

Once she was certain the coast was clear, she climbed out of the water. There were a couple lockers holding scuba gear and some benches, but otherwise it was fairly empty, no cameras, and no people. She took her time changing into her meeting appropriate attire and stashed all her shit in the bat-sub. If things went tits up Ronnie was not swimming back through that tunnel when a perfectly good submarine was sitting there collecting moth balls. She wasn’t entirely sure if it being there was a good sign or a bad sign. On one hand maybe Batman or one of his offspring were here doing… something. But, it could also mean this was where Batman went missing and she was strutting her ass right into her own little piece of hell. Her outfit wasn’t really combat approved and she didn’t really want to ruin her Jimmy Choos, but sometimes sacrifices had to be made… She knew she should have just worn her Jinx outfit and accepted the consequences. Oh well.

With her shoes in one hand and a purse full of gadgets, Ronnie began her slow and arduous ascent of the tower. Her climb consisted of increased security measures, an almost ridiculous amount of cameras, and more stairs than she ever wanted to climb in a single day. Each movement involved putting one camera on a loop, moving several feet and then switching to the next one. It was a long and very tedious process. But after a handful of hours and a slow ascension, she eventually made it to the second floor which looked like some sort of robotics run infirmary. But more importantly, it had a convenient little balcony near the elevators that overlooked the lobby. Perfect.

Ronnie set up a tiny remote camera near the railing of the balcony, pointing it toward the lobby and had the feed sent directly to her phone. She then found a comfy little spot to lay under one of the medical beds hidden behind one of those hospital curtains. It was out of sight of the tower's surveillance or anyone who might happen to wander to that floor which was a perfect place for her to lie in wait… Literally. She put in her earbuds, rested her head on her purse and watched vigilantly.

There was an hour or two where nothing happened. But as six o’clock got closer, five people migrated to the lobby preparing to receive whomever else might have gotten the signal. There were two older men who didn’t look familiar. But the other three had varying levels of fame because of their parents. Ronnie was familiar enough when it came to the Frost and Wayne girls. She couldn’t remember their names off the top of her head, but their faces had popped up enough recently with the death of Bruce Wayne and the disappearance of Tony Stark that she could place them. Then there was Jim Stark, none other than her old boss during her brief stint interning at Stark Industries. She doubted he’d remember her or the one time she tried to seduce him in his office when they were alone, but she remembered him and the rejection. So it was unlikely that was something she was going to mention willingly.

It must have been six on the dot when a loud crash from outside shook the ground beneath her. The culprit who looked like Rapunzel on steroids broke the doors on entry and then greeted the two older men in a boisterous hug. So far everyone was familiar with each other, or relatively, which didn’t set off any alarms or red flags. That was until a few moments later a man walked through the door, carrying a woman in his arms like they were newly weds. Ronnie had to keep herself from scoffing and giving herself up before she was ready.

Once the guy set the girl down was when her heart sank faster than a rock through water. It was Theo. Her Webs. The last day she saw him was when they were still a couple. He was happy and unaware that she was about to vanish from his life. She never gave him the decency of an explanation or even a break up text. Just radio silence. Up until that moment it wasn’t a concern or a thought in her mind, but now it looked like if she had any intent on staying she’d have to face her past head on.

It was hard to focus on the others that arrived while Theo was there. He was wrapped around the brunette’s finger, leaving when she did, returning with her as well. Ronnie imagined if that girl asked him to jump, he’d ask how high. Shit, he probably wouldn’t even ask. With an incredible amount of self control, she forced herself to look away from him and pay attention as the Frost girl, Imogen... that’s right, began addressing everyone who gathered. Honestly, Ronnie was a little disappointed at the turn out. Was this really all who was left? Things were a lot worse than even she had imagined.

When the meeting was over, Ronnie let out a sigh that she had been holding in for the last couple hours. She had no further excuse to hide. Either she needed to suck it up, swallow her pride, and make an entrance… Or run for the exit and never look back. As much as the second option was tempting, she had to see it through… for her mom.

Ronnie slid out from underneath the table, no longer bothering to mask her location in the tower from surveillance. They were all about to know she was there in less than a minute, setting off the alarms wasn’t going to make much of a difference. She scooped up her wireless camera on her way to the elevator and shoved it into her purse as she waited for it to reach her floor. Once inside and behind closed doors, she slipped on her heels, and tossed a piece of bubble gum into her mouth.

The elevator dinged, signalling to everyone in the lobby that they weren't as alone in the tower as they might have thought. As Ronnie stepped out into the hallway, she pulled the claw clip out of her hair, letting her long golden curls cascade down to her shoulders. The pop of her bubble echoed off the walls along with the sharp clicks of her heels. A smirk crossed her lips as her gaze swept the room. "Surveillance on sub-level 10 is abysmal. You should look into increasing that if you’re trying not to get killed or go missing." Her eyes locked on Jim and she flashed him a little wink.

She held up her hands innocently, surrendering before anyone had the chance to come at her with angry words or angrier fists. "I come in peace. I wasn’t sure if this was a legit hero shindig or just an elaborate ruse. You can never be too cautious in times like these." Ronnie shrugged her shoulders and swept her hair over her shoulder with her right hand. "I’m Veronica Hardy, Ronnie, and the notorious cat burglar, Jinx. Reformed on the burglar part," she added with a soft chuckle. "But, you know, old habits and all that."

Then came the part she dreaded most. But rather than drag it out or play dumb, when both her and Theo knew better, Ronnie let her gaze find him. He stood at some receptionist’s desk, scrolling through what looked like a digital catalog of apartments or something. He was a couple years older and more chiseled, but still just as hot. The way his white shirt was pulled taut around his biceps brought back memories of those arms around her in the throws of passion. Ah, good times. Beside him, practically shoulder to shoulder was the woman who threatened murder and made a scene about her secret identity being revealed. Upon closer inspection Ronnie noticed the girl was wearing a sweater far too big for her, which meant it had to be Theo’s, and… she was blind? Curious.

Feigning surprise, shock, and utter excitement, Ronnie gasped and brought her hand to her mouth. "Webs!?" The blonde closed the distance between them in a couple quick steps and wrapped her arms around him in a tight embrace. Her chin rested on his shoulder as she kept him close, savoring the familiar warmth of his body and the scents of lavender and Gwen’s favorite laundry detergent. "I’m so glad you’re ok! When I heard about your dad… I feared the worst."

Only after breaking the hug did Ronnie let her attention shift to the blind brunette beside him, not like she was going to notice one way or the other. "Is this your new girl? She’s adorable."

Myla’s attention snapped to the elevator the second she heard the ding and the doors opened. She didn’t know the woman but could vaguely recall a few run-ins with Jinx, although it had been years. At first she could relate with the woman on her apprehension and even applaud her capabilities to exploit weaknesses in the tower. It was good knowledge for the Stark jerk to have. But when she shouted something about webs a cold wave rolled down her body and a flush of being completely in the dark flooded her cheeks. Myla was prepared to hold her ground and at least appear unbothered by whomever she was. But when she didn’t hesitate to wrap her arms around Theo, an uncomfortable knot churned in her stomach and her hand slipped from his grasp.

She put on a brave face, even if the redness in her cheeks betrayed her. Myla took a slight step away from Theo, put on the most believable smile she could manage and held out her right hand. "I’m Myla Murdock. It’s uh... It’s nice to meet you."

"Myla," Ronnie echoed with a warm, albeit entirely fake, smile as she gave the girl’s hand a polite shake. "Lovely name. Did I hear correctly that you’re Hell’s Angel?" she asked with a slight cock of her head. "We crossed paths a couple times in the past. I had nearly forgotten. Well, it’s no surprise why you caught Theo’s eye." She spared a glance over to her former paramore. "He’s always had a thing for women in masks and black leather." Her head tilted down to Myla like she was letting her in on a deep dark secret.

Ronnie pivoted on the balls of her feet, sidling up to the woman, shoulder to shoulder, like they were old friends sizing up Theo. "Although I always thought he preferred bad girls," she continued, pretending like she was a girl’s girl, offering some friendly advice when in reality a faint bit of jealousy stirred in the back of mind. "Although there’s a little darkness in you, isn’t there?" She gave the woman’s arm a little nudge with her elbow.

Myla felt like she was thrown in one of those carnival UFO rides. Everything was spinning so fast she was struggling to focus her mind. The centrifugal force kept her feet glued in place and the whiplash stole the words from her before they reached her mouth. Ronnie was like a tornado, every word was another gust of wind threatening to knock her off balance. Myla was desperate to hold onto Theo, if only to ground herself as she was bombarded with more information than she was prepared for. But in the same breath she needed space… and aspirin.

The thought that this was, perhaps, his worst nightmare emerged first. There was a pit of anxiety that expanded in Theo’s chest like a balloon, and he was so stunned that he didn’t push her away, but he didn’t hug her back either. He simply stared at the woman for a long time, looking as if he’d seen a ghost. His hand felt unbearably empty without Myla’s curled around it, and the pang in his heart had nothing to do with Ronnie.

"What the fuck?" Theodore’s voice was choked, but he reached out for Myla. He needed something, anything, desperately, to keep him grounded. His fingers curled into the fabric of his… his dad’s sweater, catching the edge of her elbow. He pressed his trembling hand against her, trying to find the energy to pull her back to his side. "You… You vanished almost two years ago, just gone. I thought you… What the fuck are you doing, coming in here, and pretending that you didn’t just disappear?"

He was angry in a way that Theodore was unfamiliar with. She’d been someone he trusted unfathomably, he’d thought he’d loved her, he mourned her disappearance, looking for her for a year. She’d been… everything to him, and he had thought she was dead.

Theo swallowed around the sudden and violent urge to throw up. Veronica had always been tricky, hard to understand at times, not particularly nice very often, but the person he’d gotten to know and care for… She was gone, at least to him she was gone. Had she even avoided him intentionally when he was working as Redback? He’d only mentioned her to Myla once before, but he hadn’t liked to talk about how someone he cared for was likely dead.

Grappling with the realization that he’d been mourning someone who was very much alive was almost too much for him, and he took an automatic step toward the door, forgetting he was still holding onto Myla.

Then, all at once, the words she’d been speaking to Myla registered for him and an entirely different sense of rage woke up within him. He did intentionally pull Myla toward him now, still just as gentle as ever even in his anger, but he didn’t stop until she was beside him.

"You don’t get to waltz in here like this, after you let me think you were dead and talk to her like that. Don’t even look at her," his voice was positively scathing, entire body tense. "Where—No, you know what. I don’t care, if you can leave and let my whole family think you’re dead for almost two years, I don’t care where you were. Just… Stay away from me."

Well that was rich. The girl was blind. Like she’d even notice if Ronnie looked at her or not. "Theo. Babe," the words rolled off her tongue with an ease of countless use, as if it was only yesterday that they were a loving couple. Her bottom lip jutted out in an exaggerated pout. "Don’t be like that. I’m just trying to get to know her. Maybe give her a few pointers." Her left hand reached out to Theo’s right arm and then began walking her fingers up his bicep slowly, teasingly. Ronnie lazily turned her head toward the silent brunette, studying her flushed expression as being nothing short of blindsided. But it was more than Theo’s shock at her rising from the dead, Myla seemed to know nothing about her. That’s rude.

Ronnie’s eyes narrowed as he pulled the brunette away gently, but with a fiery protectiveness that she wasn’t sure he ever exhibited for her. The friendly, calculated smile faltered for a fraction of a second as the envy festered and rooted itself in her gut. It was an alien feeling that left her clammy and nauseous. Whatever pretense of false friendliness she had been portraying churned and boiled into something darker.

She took a step toward Myla, filling the space that Theo created when he pulled her away. Ronnie rested her elbow on the brunette’s shoulder like they were the best of friends. "Theo’s a giver, although I’m sure you’re already aware of that," she commented and motioned to him like she was running through his sexual rap sheet. "He’s also really good with his hands and his tongue... If you haven’t gotten a chance to partake. I highly recommend it."

Theodore’s free hand convulsed at his side as his anger built, it felt like a tornado that had gone through a house fire and morphed into something monstrous. He didn’t know what he wanted to do first, but the surge of violence he felt at watching Ronnie touch Myla so casually was something he was unfamiliar with. He hated it, hated her, and given the fact that he’d never even hated a schoolyard bully it was all new and frightening for him. His hands trembled, but he found restraint in the furthest recesses of his soul and clung to it.

Myla froze as the woman’s arm rested on her shoulder. She focused her attention on steadying her breaths and counting every blink of her eyes. Her face remained blank and emotionless as she felt trapped like a sheep stuck between two hungry wolves. She was prepared for the shade and underhanded comments, but Myla wasn’t ready for Ronnie spelling out Theo’s sexual prowess with a smug familiarity in every word. The color drained from her face. God she wanted to be anywhere else in the world. Jumping in the middle of New York traffic seemed like a fair alternative.

"Although…" Ronnie continued, her voice dropping to just above a whisper as she turned her attention back to Myla. "It’s almost cruel how the blind girl snagged one of the hottest guys in the room. You can’t even appreciate the view. Tsk tsk." She lightly brushed the girl’s brunette hair over her shoulder while sparing Theo a side-eyed glance.

Ok, fuck this. She had enough. Myla tugged her shoulder free from under the woman’s resting arm, causing her to stumble slightly as she regained her balance. "Just means I like Theo for who he is, not how good he looks on my arm," she retorted coldly, letting her words do the biting rather than her tone. She turned her head toward Theo, disregarding Ronnie entirely. Myla didn’t have the time nor the patience for petty mean girl bullshit. "Pick whichever penthouse for me. I don’t care what I get," she said while motioning to the digital kiosk that they were attempting to browse before Ronnie rudely showed up. Her voice still had an edge to it, but she tried her best to not let her own temperament jade her words. "I’m going to go call a cab."

"I’ll be out in a minute." He hated how hollow his voice sounded, hated how he had to watch her walk away again and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Feeling powerless was just as new to Theo as the anger that coursed through his veins like poison.

Without a word or recognition toward Ronnie, Myla gently pulled the sweater from Theo’s hold and exited the tower. She found her way back to the familiar garden wall and took a seat. The cool air and silence, if she ignored the voices inside, calmed her. She took a moment to catch her breath, then fished her phone out of her purse.

With the proverbial ball and chain out of the room, Ronnie crossed her arms over her chest. A small, almost genuine smirk crossed her lips as she tilted her head to the side. "She’s feisty. I like her," she quipped with a quirk of her brow. "Can’t say I’m surprised Daredevil’s daughter piqued your interest. A little gloomy, but cute… enough." She shrugged her shoulders. "I think her darkness is rubbing off on you though. You’re a lot angrier than I remember."

Theodore did something he’d never been able to do with Ronnie before…he ignored her. It took every bit of self-control he had to not lash out at her, to bite the inside of his cheek until he tasted blood. He focused on choosing their penthouses, choosing one he was sure Myla would like and then picking the one above hers without even glancing at the specifics. He stared down at the screen for a long moment, trying to steady the uneven tempo of his angry pulse. It took a few minutes, but he finally turned to look at her.

His face was blank in a way he’d learned from Myla, not nearly as perfect as hers but it was an expression Ronnie would have never seen from him before. He met her eyes steadily, trying to look for a smidge of remorse, a hint of regret, but he couldn’t discern anything of worth there. It made him feel sick, he’d loved her and she’d just left. No closure, no goodbyes, she’d let him think she was dead.

"I don’t know you," there was a burst of clarity within Theo as the words left him, and he realized this could be his closure. He chose how it happened this time, he was in control of it. "Veronica died two years ago. I spent a year looking for her, I mourned with my family the person we knew and cared for. This doesn’t change anything, until you give me a reason to…forgive you, you’re dead to me still. I don’t know you, and if you don’t leave Myla out of whatever twisted game you’re trying to make this into, I’ll show you how much angrier I am these days."

He’d lost Veronica, and then he’d lost his dad. Theo had been at the lowest point in his life when Myla found him and saved him in more ways than one. In his mind, nothing else mattered anymore than making sure she was safe too. Had he ever felt for Ronnie the way he did about Myla? He didn’t think so, but he’d been so much more naive back then. One of his hands curled around the edge of the table, and it splintered beneath his fingers, the glass surface fracturing across the tabletop. "I’m serious, Veronica. Stay away from me, and if you touch her again..."

He didn’t need to protect Myla, she was more than capable of standing up for herself, but it wouldn’t stop him from trying. He felt blindsided, bewildered, hurt and so angry. There was no part of him that was happy to see Ronnie. Theo glanced down at the table and shook his head, turning on his heel and heading out of the tower. Only Myla could help with the mess his head was in.

Ronnie was left behind, an uneasy smirk cocked her jaw to the side as she clicked her tongue. That could have gone better, but it also could have gone so much worse. There was some dark and dormant jealousy that poked at the recesses of her dead heart, but she was easily able to brush it aside for one reason and one reason alone… Myla. Whomever that woman was made Theo grow angry, possessive, and protective, all aspects of him that plagued the once sweet man she knew. It was obvious the broody Daredevil spawn was darkening his spirit and clouding his judgement. Good thing she was there now.

Looking unbothered and unfazed, Ronnie brushed her hair back over her shoulder and stepped up to the kiosk. Contrary to what one might think, she wasn’t overly picky. It was a place to live and who was she to look a gift horse in the mouth? She scrolled until she found something that would suffice and selected it. Level 17 it was.



interactions ....|.... theo & myla (everyone in the lobby generally) ............... mentions ....|.... imogen, june, jim & magni ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 10 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... pool


Imogen wasn’t going to argue when June suggested wrapping up the meeting. For all intents and purposes, she thought it all went rather well. No one was running for the door and the only tensions came from a lack of knowing each other and her brother’s big mouth… again. It could have gone a little smoother, but all in all that was far more productive and positive than she might have guessed. And no attacks, not yet at least.

Her gaze drifted over to Luke as she lingered near the hallway. She couldn’t wrap her mind around how different he looked. It was like a completely different man. Imogen was thankful for his presence knowing him to be as steadfast and loyal like June or Magni, but there was also a sad sort of guilt that nagged at the back of her thoughts. Having matured and gotten at least a little smarter, she knew she never should have dated him. He was kind and affectionate but she never loved him. She couldn’t help but wonder if that’s what led to their break up in the first place. There were a lot of unanswered questions and apologies he was owed, she knew that. But it’d have to wait until another day. She was mentally exhausted and all she wanted to do was find a way to relax and ease her tensions.

The ding of the elevator stunned her back to reality like a shot in the back. Imogen’s head snapped around as a blonde sauntered out of the lift while blowing a bubble and letting loose her long blonde hair that was pinned to her head. The woman acted like it was her own little runway and she demanded attention. If she wanted to make an entrance, she succeeded.

"Surveillance on sub-level 10 is abysmal. You should look into increasing that if you’re trying not to get killed or go missing."

Nope. That’s Jim’s problem.

"I need to unwind," Imogen commented to no one in particular. Her voice was only loud enough for those closest to her to hear, mostly June and Magni. Her mind wandered to the comment about the pool that June had made in passing as an attempt to get under her skin. But after all the tensions and conversations… and Magni’s creative imagination, cooling off sounded like exactly what she needed.

"Think I’ll get a drink… and go for a swim," she mused out loud before spinning around on the balls of her feet. She cocked her head slightly while looking at June, the humor of the comment not lost on her after the little game of mind fuckery they played earlier. Her gaze slowly drifted up and over to Magni while her smile grew into something more genuine and maybe… hopeful? "Bar’s down the hall, left then a right." She raised her hand and pointed in the direction she mentioned. "Pool’s down the hall, take a right and go outside. You know… If you get bored."

Imogen’s gaze lingered for a moment before she left them. She detoured near the receptionist’s desk, reaching around whoever was browsing for their new apartment to grab her jacket. She draped the piece of clothing over her left arm, then headed down the hall. After a left and then a right, she found herself in the lounge once again. This time she didn’t intend on stealing a whole bottle of liquor, opting for a proper mixed drink and some decorum. She slid into one of the barstools and slid her fingers across the counter. An inlaid screen illuminated to life with a full extensive menu of nearly every type of drink imaginable.

She browsed for a minute before settling on a Rob Roy with extra maraschino cherries. It only took a minute or two before the flat surface of the bar parted and her drink was raised to the top with textbook presentation. The liquid was amber in color, chilled to perfection, in a large martini glass, garnished with three cherries and an orange peel. A content smile crossed Imogen’s lips as she stood up and slipped her fingers beneath the bowl of the glass. She lifted the drink to her lips and took a small sip while the hatch in the bar automatically closed.

A natural, softer smile lingered on her lips as she wandered out of the lounge and headed down the hall. She passed the main corridor that led to the lobby and continued straight through a set of double glass doors that opened up to a large private patio area, privacy fences around two sides, the tower on another and the backside entirely open to the view of the ocean. There was a sizable heated inground pool that was always a comfortable temperature, even in the chill of the coastal nights. Nestled in the corner of the fence, surrounded by twinkling fairy lights, was a large jacuzzi that could easily fit a dozen people. Then lined along the tower and the side of the patio open to the ocean were several lounge chairs and a handful of small tables.

Imogen made her way to a lounge chair that was still barely kissed by the setting sun. She set down her drink on the adjacent table and draped her jacket over the back of the chair. A soft groan of relaxation escaped her lips as she slipped off her heels and let her bare feet rest flat against the ground. She might have been a slave to fashion, but sometimes it really was a steep price to pay. Her fingers diligently unbuckled her belt then unfastened her pants. She shimmied out of her pants and draped them over the chair with her jacket. Imogen couldn’t be bothered going all the way up to her penthouse to grab a swimsuit. Bikinis were just waterproof lingerie anyway and often covered less skin.

In just her floral bustier and white thong, Imogen grabbed her drink and carried it to the shallower side of the pool. She set it down on the edge, so she wouldn’t have to get out for a sip, then made her way to the deep end. Since childhood, she never was the type to dip her toes to test the waters, but dove in head first. While a lot of things had changed about her over the years, that was one thing that remained constant. Regardless if it was water or matters of life, Imogen never tiptoed around anything. Life was too short. If she wanted something, she went for it, consequences be damned.

Without any hesitation or even bothering with the diving board, Imogen strolled up to the edge of the pool and dove in, simple yet somehow elegant. She effortlessly swam the length of the water, only coming to the surface when she reached the other end. She stood up and pushed her wet hair back out of her face. The shallow water ripped around her waist resting an inch or two above her bellybutton. The gentle breeze chilled her wet skin as she waded through the water toward the edge of the pool. Her right hand curved around her drink and brought it to her lips to take a sip. Keeping the glass pressed to her bottom lip in contemplation, Imogen leaned forward, resting her arms on the concrete that surrounded the pool, watching the light of the setting sun behind her glisten off the ocean.



interactions ....|.... june & magni ............... mentions ....|.... luke & ronnie............... collabs ....|.... none








#962929 ....|..... hell's angel ....|..... outfit .....|..... taxi ..................................................... #feffb5 ....|..... redback ....|..... outfit .....|..... taxi


It wasn’t until the cab pulled up that Myla realized she was due for deja vu upon arrival in New York, knowing full well her wallet was empty aside from the cobwebs and moths that resided there. She could only hope that this cabby was a little more understanding and would let her grab money from her Uncle Foggy. Either way, that was a problem she could deal with in two hours when they reached New York. There were far more pressing things that plagued her mind rather than her absence of money, like her secret identity being a little less secret, their new forming alliance with a group of people she had never met, or Ronnie. Yeah, she was trying her best not to unpack that one.

Myla slipped into the backseat on the passenger side of the car, resting her purse in her lap before closing the door. She quietly fastened her seatbelt and clutched the handle of her bag tight enough her knuckles went white. Once Theo filled the seat adjacent to her, the driver craned his head around to look at them both. "Where to?"

It took a moment for Myla to snap out of her mental fog. She cleared her throat then answered, "New York. Queens and Hell’s Kitchen, please."

"You’re aware that’s over a two hour drive, Miss?" the man asked, not in a rude or accusatory way, but like he was making sure she was aware that the fare would be steep.

"Yes, thank you," she replied quietly. Once the car started rolling away, she sunk back into the seat. Myla slouched into the recesses of the stiff cushions until the scratchy headrest nestled into the crook of the nape of her neck and supported the weight of her head. It wasn’t often she found herself longing for sight having been used to her own unique way of experiencing the world. But the ability to stare out the window and switch her brain off was a bordering on orgasmic proposition after the evening she just experienced. The last thing she needed was to drown in her thoughts.

The silence stretched until Theo started to feel car sick. Everything was suddenly too loud, the rumble of the engine, the sound of the tires dragging across asphalt, the wind hitting against the windshield. The cab smelled strongly of tobacco and some sort of stale liquor, the rusty smell of blood permitting the smell. He blinked, coming back to himself in bits and pieces as the shock and anger drained away, leaving Theo feeling washed out and dazed. There was glass nestled in the palm of his hand, blood smeared across his hand and pants, a few specks of crimson staining the white of his shirt. He hadn’t even felt the pain earlier, still barely felt it.

"I’m sorry," His voice was too soft for the cabby to pick up on, the man was too busy listening to bad jazz to pay them any attention, but he knew Myla would be able to hear the soft whisper. His words were tinged with agony, voice cracking at the end. "I had no idea, I-I thought she was dead for two years. She just… left one day, didn’t say anything, I looked for months. Then my dad went missing, and I just… there was so much going on, I didn’t want to burden you with someone I had already mourned and moved on from."

The words rushed out of him, and by the time he was done there were tears slipping from his chin. A root of shame took up residence in his chest, curling around his heart, and his eyes burned. Theo’s hand curled into a fist, the glass digging in deeper to his skin, and he tried to use the way blood pooled between the crevices of his fingers to calm the guilt hammering at him.

Myla hadn’t noticed Theo was hurt until the metallic scent of iron pulled her out of her haze. No matter how she felt, knowing he was bleeding pulled her out of the well of quicksand that was her mind. She turned her head to face him, her face full of worry as he raced through an apology like he feared if he took too long it’d be too late. The smell of blood grew, overpowering the faint saltiness of his tears. "Don’t do that!" she scolded him quietly as she unfastened her seatbelt.

An alarm beeped from the dashboard and the cabby turned down his music abruptly. "Ay! Seatbelts!"

"I know. I’m sorry," Myla apologized to the driver as she slid across the backseat. She quickly pulled off his sweater, not wanting to risk ruining something that was special to him with his own blood. Her thigh brushed his as she buckled into the middle seat and discarded her purse and his sweater into the warm space she left behind.

Once the music returned to its normal volume, she pulled Theo’s hands into her lap. Myla didn’t care for one second if he got blood on her. Neither of them were strangers to dressing each other’s wounds. If it ruined her clothes, well… she had more. The tips of her fingers gently and diligently ran along his palm, picking every piece of glass from his skin and dropping it on the floor of the taxi. Honestly, after everything, leaving a mess in a cab was so low on the totem pole that she gave it little to no thought. She worked meticulously in silence for several minutes, her attention focused solely on the task at hand.

When she finished, her blood soaked fingers doublechecked every inch of his hand to make sure she didn’t miss a thing. Myla cursed under her breath realizing the one thing she didn’t plan for was injuries. She packed no bandages, antibiotics, nothing. After a few seconds of contemplation, her red stained hands tugged the hem of her shirt out from beneath her leather skirt. Then, without any hesitation, she pulled her shirt off. It wasn’t an ideal situation being in only her bra when all the cab driver had to do was look in his rearview mirror to catch a glimpse. She didn’t let that thought fester, quickly shoving it back to the recesses of her mind. His injuries were far more important than her dignity… Even if she was far more aware of the bare skin of her arm that brushed Theo’s as she sat topless beside him, ripping her shirt into strips.

Her fingers, gentle but precise, bandaged his injured hand. She carefully wrapped the cotton fabric around Theo’s palm, alternating above and below his thumb until most of the cuts were covered in a couple layers. Myla finally spoke up as she started fastening the ends together. "It’s ok." Her voice was soft, sheepish, and barely above a whisper. "You didn’t owe me that knowledge… You didn’t even know who I was until today." She finished the knot with a gentle tug, then released his hand.

He watched her hands work silently, frowning as his blood smeared over her skin. Each brush of her touch against his skin was enough to bring a part of him back. Theo shook his head as if he could clear it that way. He hadn’t been expecting her to sacrifice her own shirt, but she was and the embarrassment at being so close to her, like that, woke him up a bit more.

"I did," he said softly, automatically reaching out to catch her hands before she could pull away fully. "I should have told you, I’m sorry, Angel. I thought she was dead, but this doesn’t change anything for me."

He squeezed her hands gently. Took in her warmth, how her heartbeat thrummed through the tips of her fingers, and the last bit of his anger drained out of him. Theo let go of one of her hands, leaning around her to set the sweater back in her hands.

"Here, put it back on." He didn’t want to get too distracted, not that he hadn’t respectfully enjoyed the view, but it was better for her if the cabby didn’t catch an eye full or something.

Her fingers reflexively curved around the edges of his hands when he took her own within his grasp, being sure not to grip too tightly or put any pressure on his fresh wounds. Myla’s head fell slightly as she composed her thoughts before speaking. "It’s ok," she repeated. "You weren’t expecting a ghost to walk back into your life. I understand why you didn’t tell me. Your secrets are yours to share. I had no right to that information." The topic of his ex made her want to fold in on herself and shut down. It wasn’t surprising he had previous lovers. She had a few of her own, although love was rarely part of the equation. Theo was a good, kind, and caring man, any woman would be lucky to receive even a fraction of his affections. But even knowing that, Ronnie’s arrival pinched something deep inside her, leaving Myla with a strange ache that she couldn’t quite shake.

Myla had been fighting the urge to pull her hands away, resorting to her default of shutting everything out mentally and emotionally. But knowing her touch somehow grounded Theo and calmed his spiraling mind, kept her glued in place, no matter how much it went against every fiber in her being. When he tried to put his sweater in her blood covered hands, she quickly pulled away before she accidentally stained it. "Wait." She grabbed what remnants remained from her shirt and did her best to scrub her hands clean. There was still a dry residue and her skin smelled like iron, but it was the best she could do without soap and water. Only when she was certain that nothing would transfer onto the sweater, she took it back.

Something in his chest warmed as he watched her try to clean her hands, and Myla’s words from earlier seemed to echo in his ears. Had she meant it when she’d said she liked him for more than just—well, of course she had, that was a dumb train of thought. She had no idea what he looked like, and though Theo wished desperately he could give her sight he knew it was impossible and besides, he wouldn’t change anything about her. She was perfect the way she was, even if she couldn’t appreciate the wiry muscle that lined his shoulders.

"Although," she began as she slipped her hands into the sleeves. Myla couldn’t ignore the conversation forever, no matter how uncomfortable it made her. "I wish she knew how to shut the fuck up," she muttered with a little more hostility than intended while pulling the sweater over her head. Her hands worked on tugging the fabric down over her bare torso, struggling around the seatbelt. "Obviously seeing you with—close to me made her jealous and she realized how much she fucked up." She grunted softly as she gave the sweater one final tug into place.

"But…" her voice disappeared into a soft sigh as she sank back into the seat. "There are some things I would have liked to discover for myself rather than learn secondhand from her." Normally Myla would have been bright red after a confession like that, but after everything she had zero fucks to give about her own embarrassment… At least around Theo. She had already kissed him, been bombarded by his ex, and was topless two minutes earlier, admitting to being curious about what his hands were capable of felt like a drop in the bucket at that point.

Theo blinked rapidly, feeling color flood his face. Too many words wanted to come out of his mouth all at once, and all of them were probably a little too enthusiastic. He cleared his throat, trying to give himself a second to calm the rush of blood that made sitting more uncomfortable. "There are still a lot of things you can discover firsthand, I promise." His voice came out huskier than he’d meant, more confidence than Theo felt shining through in his tone.

He resisted the urge to laugh at how ridiculous he’d sounded, fingers playing with the edges of the makeshift bandages. He wanted to hold her hand again, to feel her skin slide against his own, to see her without a shirt on—Theo shifted in his seat, tugging at the collar of his shirt. The cab was actually pretty warm, wasn’t it? Now all he could hear, and smell, was Myla. It was even more distracting than everything else had been.

"I don’t care how she feels, either way." Theo added after a pause, though he didn’t want to ruin their moods he felt like it needed to be said. "I-I only care about how you feel, anyways."

The gruffness of his voice sent a tingling wave through her, settling somewhere deep in her core. Myla mirrored his movements, adjusting in her seat like she could no longer get comfortable. She cleared her throat as pushed the sleeves of the sweater up to her elbows, feeling increasingly hot between the warmth of his body beside her and the unspoken meaning in their words. Her right leg crossed over her left as she tried to settle into her seat, her knee and shin lightly brushing his leg due to their closeness.

Myla tried to focus on anything else, the scratchy upholstery rubbing the back of her legs, the soft yarn of the sweater against the bare skin of her torso, or the dewy perspiration that made the hairs at the nape of her neck cling to her skin. God the taxi was a sauna. "I need air," she whispered as she leaned across him. Her fingers fumbled along the door jam until she found the switch. A soft sigh escaped her lips as the window slowly opened, letting in the cool salty breeze that rolled in off the tide and slipped into the cab.

She paused, still leaning over him when his words sunk in. Theo didn’t owe her any explanation to his feelings one way or the other. If Ronnie’s resurrection into his life stirred something in his heart Myla would have stepped back… If that was what he wanted. But the admission of him only caring about her made her head turn to face him and her heart flutter. "I…" she struggled to find the words. "I just want you to be happy… Whoever that’s with." Myla didn’t have a clue what he saw in Ronnie, but it wasn’t her job to understand either. Theo’s happiness was all that mattered. However she could help make that happen, she would. If that came at the cost of her own happiness, then so be it. Her head turned away, the waves of her brunette hair veiling her flushed face in the wind. Her fingers slipped from the door as she slowly retreated back into her seat.

Theo’s breath caught in his throat, and his uninjured hand rose on its own accord. His fingers followed the curve of her throat, trailed across the edge of her jaw, thumb brushing over her bottom lip. Fuck, he wanted to kiss her again. He shouldn’t though, should he? If he did, would it be enough to show that the person he wanted to be happy with was her? He thought he’d been pretty clear about that, but apparently he needed to be less subtle.

So, he stole a kiss from her. You couldn’t knock down a wall without a sledge hammer, or super-human strength and pure stubborness, and Theo decided he wasn’t going to let this wall stay standing. His lips pressed against Myla’s in a way that was more desperate than before, as if he could convey all of his feelings in the simple gesture. It was short, but hot instead of sweet. A crime of passion, this stolen kiss. He didn’t feel bad for it, even as he pulled back, drinking in her expression like a man dying of thirst.

She swallowed beneath the touch of his hand against her throat. Her breath hitched in her chest and lip trembled expectantly as his thumb traced the suppleness of her skin. If Theo hadn’t stolen the kiss from her lips and thoughts, Myla didn’t know if would have been able to abstain. Something she couldn’t explain about being around him was how he dropped her guard and made all her calculating thoughts fly out the window with the breeze. Her palms pressed against his chest then grabbed gentle handfuls of his shirt. His lips were sweet like chocolate but his tongue was warm like whiskey. Her body slightly turned into his and the knee of her crossed leg inched over his thigh.

"I just want you to be happy, too." He whispered, the words ghosting against her lips. He pressed another, small kiss to the corner of those lips, teasing himself with the taste of her. His lips titled up into the slightest of smiles. "I want you to be with someone who makes you happy, I want you to be safe. It’s convenient that I can do both of those things for you."

When he pulled away, that time she was the one left breathless. Myla didn’t pull away like she often did at the first sign of affection or vulnerability. Instead she basked in it, remaining close. Her hands never released their hold on his shirt, her knee rested slightly on top of his leg, and the tip of her nose brushed the side of his with every word he spoke. She couldn’t fight the small smile that tugged at the corner of her mouth beneath his lips. A soft chuckle filled the air between them after his last comment. "When did you get so confident?" she asked him quietly, a soft playfulness apparent in her teasing tone.

Theo’s smile widened further, a laugh on the cusp from falling his lips but held back at great sacrifice. She could likely feel how his body jostled with barely restrained mirth, every nerve in him hyperaware of their proximity. His fingers slipped into her hair, massaging her scalp just behind her ear, at the base of her neck, in a way that eased what little tension remained there. "I’m not sure if I’m confident, just honest."

Myla was always caught a little off guard by how Theo always seemed capable of pulling the softness out of her from behind her cold impregnable shell. It was thrilling but also terrifying. With everything going on in the world, it felt selfish grasping for sweet and tender moments like the ones they shared. She wanted more of him, all of him, but she was also scared of how that became one more thing she could lose. But whether or not she admitted it to herself, if she lost him too, the last broken pieces of her that remained put together would crumble apart. Her head fell slightly as she lightly tapped her knuckles against his chest.

"You do make me happy," she admitted sheepishly. It was like speaking it into existence made it that much more fragile. But with everything, Myla owed him that truth because there was no guarantee for tomorrow.

"Good." The word tasted as fragile as it sounded, but it was a relief to hear all the same. This entire…thing, felt uncertain. He’d known Hell’s Angel for a year now, they’d worked together seamlessly for so long, he hadn’t even realized when she became more important than just a comrade, than a friend. A large part of him was terrified of losing her, or her vanishing right from beneath his hands just like Veronica had, but he knew this time would be different. "I don’t think I’d survive you disappearing."

He hadn’t meant to say it aloud, it felt like he was flaying the most vulnerable parts of himself for her to see in a more intimate way than eyesight could ever provide. Theo’s fingers trembled against Myla, and he pulled her ever so slightly closer. Her presence alone was like a balm to his soul, soothing the sudden turmoil he’d been forced to face back at the tower. Ronnie coming back as if nothing had happened shook him more than he’d ever care to admit, not because he still had feelings for the other woman, but because it was a reminder of everything he’d already lost and the answers that hadn’t been provided. It was like he was being haunted in the cruelest way someone could imagine, if this were the plot of a book the author would be considered a sadist, that much he was sure.

Myla’s right hand released her hold on his shirt and found its way to his face. Her thumb traced the edge of his jaw, memorizing the angle similar to how others studied another’s face. Her palm rested beneath his ear while the tips of her fingers slipped into his hair at the nape of his neck. "You never told me you were a telepath." Her words were light and affectionate, contrasting the weight of their meaning. Her thoughts mirrored his exactly which made the gravity of the situation that much more dire. They both had lost so much that it felt like they were holding on by the tips of their fingers. How could they possibly help each other if they both were falling?

* * *

The remainder of the drive to New York was uneventful, filled with casual conversation, soft laughs, tender whispers and a stolen kiss or two. For those couple of hours Myla and Theo lived in a bubble outside of disappearing heroes, missing fathers, and mysteriously reappearing exes. It wasn’t until the taxi rolled to a stop that Myla noticed the familiar noises, commotion, and smells of Queens. She realized in that moment how real it all was. Redback wasn’t a faceless vigilante she fought beside, but Theo, a living, breathing person. The secrecy and anonymity washed away with every piece of his puzzle that fell into place. It was strange to think something so small as knowing where he lived could have such a big impact.

But with that also came the reality that Ronnie had already known that. She was familiar with who he was in and out of the mask. Not only did she know him, but she knew his family. Theo mentioned how his entire family grieved her disappearance, not just him. Jealousy sank in her gut like a ton of bricks, stealing the light from behind her smile. Myla hated how dark feelings like that plagued her thoughts. But she was struggling to not compare herself to Ronnie when she had experienced everything with him and been a part of his life. Up until that day Myla was as faceless and mysterious to him as he was to her. She might have known his soul, but she didn’t even know the name of his mother. Something about that rooted and festered in her mind.

"First stop," the cabby called over his shoulder toward them.

Myla reluctantly released her hold on him, pulling herself away so they no longer felt like one but two separate parts. She reached over into her purse and grabbed her phone. Her thumbs quickly flipped it open and danced along the buttons. A moment later Theo would feel his phone buzz in his pocket. "Do you think you can get there ok? Or should I come back?" There was a faint waiver in her voice. The thought of being separated and alone in New York was somehow immensely scarier after their time at the academy. She felt more exposed, like anything could catch her unaware whereas the tower was in the middle of nowhere, quiet and isolated.

"Are you sure you don’t want me to come with you?" The last two hours would become dear memories to Theo, even when all else felt uncertain and he struggled to put to words how he felt, he knew moments like these going forward would become fewer and rarer. He wanted to cling to the moment, to not slip from the cab. He pulled out his wallet with his uninjured hand, hating the new space that was between them, and fished out two hundred dollars in twenties and handed it to the cabby without a word, it would be enough for the entire drive and then some.

"No," she admitted with a sad laugh. After everything she hated the idea of being alone and Theo being out of earshot. "But the quicker we leave New York the better… It doesn’t feel safe here anymore," Myla confessed barely above a whisper. They had a long drive back and probably an hour of packing for the both of them. If they went together they wouldn’t be back at the academy until the early hours of the morning. There was a part of her that was curious about how he lived… his mom, but her selfish wishes had to be shoved away.

He pulled out his phone and tapped the back of it. A small, blue and red spider dropped from the phone. The little machine seemed to shake itself awake, legs wiggling experimentally. It resembled a jumping spider, small, strangely cute for something traditionally considered scary. Theo leaned closer to Myla, his lips a whisper away from her own. "I have something for you, it’s like a failsafe, will you hold onto it until we meet back up?"

He pressed it gently into her hand, one hand cupped around her wrist. To the cabby, it looked like they were simply sharing an intimate goodbye. Myla would be able to feel the cold kiss of metal as the small spider crawled onto her palm, tapping its legs against her skin experimentally.

Myla’s cheeks flushed at his closeness but she tried to focus on the tiny cold bit of metal he placed in her hand. If it hadn’t been Theo she probably would have panicked over a spider in her palm, but she trusted him. She didn’t know what it was but assumed it was some means to track her… Should the worst happen. "What do I do with it?" she whispered back to him, clutching the small device securely in her grasp.

"Nothing," he said softly, rubbing at her fingers to loosen her grip. The little spider skittered up Myla’s palm, beneath the sleeve of the sweater, and caught a loose strand of hair. It nestled in there, to the point where only the subtle weight of something unnatural could be felt, but she wouldn’t feel any little legs on her head either. "The batteries will last for a few hours, I can track you on my phone in case…it has a self defense mechanism, but it’s a one time use sort of thing. I just started tinkering with it, so it’s the prototype phase." He pressed a fleeting kiss to her lips, before sliding away, popping open the door, and ducking out of the cab. "I’ll see you soon, Angel."

Her anxiety crawled back up the back of her neck as he kissed her goodbye and slipped out of the cab. "Be careful," she called after him. Myla slid over into his abandoned seat, relishing in the warmth he left behind as if a piece of him remained in the cab with her. She nervously fingered at the cuff of his sweater as the taxi pulled away and headed for the heart of Manhattan.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... ronnie ............... collabs ....|.... @Sleepy Tani
2x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Sleepy Tani
Raw
Avatar of Sleepy Tani

Sleepy Tani Needs A Nap

Member Seen 1 day ago




#00674f .....|..... sentinel .....|..... outfit ............... #217c85 .....|..... jinx .....|..... outfit ............... #cdb6d6 .....|..... ronin .....|..... outfit ............... descendant tower


Zaria had gotten more sleep than James thus far, even if the ‘sleep’ on the bike was barely that. She’d managed to doze off for that half an hour before the meeting started, stretching across the couch and James alike in a manner that was more catlike than anything else. She hadn’t been eager to wake up, not from the warm and comfortable place she’d found (i.e. James, pillow extraordinaire), but the meeting itself had been enlightening if not anxiety inducing for her. She still wasn’t sure if she belonged in this group, life felt a lot easier when she was simply committing credit card fraud and bouncing between hotels.

She was here now though, and backing out felt like a worse idea than committing. She stretched, elbow bumping against James, before springing to her feet like she wasn’t going on very little sleep and sheer willpower. "I’m going to pick a…house…thingy," she frowned for a second, puzzled over the name. Penthouse was odd, she was familiar with terms like apartment, house, castle…but a penthouse? At least there was a housekeeper, the idea of trying to use a broom was still daunting to her. "Then I’m going to sleep for fifteen hours, see you in the morning Judge, James."

She gave a mock salute before heading for the kiosk, humming under her breath softly. Aria got there just as the man—Tim? Tito?—stalked away angrily, leaving behind…damn. Zaria’s eyes bounced from the woman's chest to her face and then away, a soft flush coloring her cheeks as she resolutely smacked her pointer finger against the screen, pausing the squint at the shattered glass on the table around it. Had it always been that way…? Whatever, didn’t matter. She just had to pick a…house. Yes, getting a free house was nice.

Ronnie stepped aside letting the woman sidle up to the kiosk and browse the available residences. While her mood might have been soured by Theo’s outburst and very rude acceptance of her timely reappearance in his life, a hot blonde had a wonderful way of perking up her spirits. Speaking of perky… Her gaze unabashedly trailed down the woman’s body, following the silver chains of her necklaces and caressing the black stitching of the snakes whose heads perfectly masked her nipples. Ronnie’s mind wandered to what lived beneath the embroidered reptiles and what it’d be like to capture the pink flesh between her lips.

She cleared her throat, watching the woman stare at the screen perplexed by all her choices. Ronnie reached out and took the woman’s hand in hers. "You should choose—" she guided her finger to press Floor 18, which coincidentally was one floor above her own, "—This one." She met her hazel gaze with an impish grin. "I love a woman on top." Ronnie’s voice was soft like velvet, her words were warm and caressed the girl’s skin as her lips hovered dangerously close to her ear.

Smooth, cool fingers curled around her wrist and Zaria felt her heart do a little flip in her chest. Their fingers overlapped, and she let her hand be guided as warmth pooled low in her stomach. She didn’t even look at the screen as she chose the room, turning her head instead to meet the beautiful woman’s eyes. The blush to her cheeks darkened as warm breath fanned over her ear, and it took everything in her to not shiver.

She felt at a loss for an eloquent response for a moment, eyes slipping from the woman's gaze to her lips and then back again, a coy smile dimpled one of Zaria’s cheeks. "I always enjoy the view from on top." It was a little more blunt than she’d have normally liked, but she had a running list of things she wanted to do before she inevitably was dragged back to her father’s side and this woman had just made the top three.

Zaria subconsciously wet her lips, taking great effort to turn toward the screen and not stare at the woman's fingers. The photos provided for the…house were quite nice. Not anything like her castle, but close enough that she’d feel more in her depth for the first time in a very long time. The listed dimensions didn’t mean much to her, though she brightened a little when she spotted that an indoor garden was listed for the room. She’d always wanted to try growing flowers. "I’m Aria, I didn’t catch your name."

"Veronica, Ronnie," she replied as her gaze trailed along Aria’s bottom lip hungrily before flitting back to her eyes. "But you’re welcome to call me whatever you’d like." The tip of Ronnie’s index finger rested on the black trimming of her current fixation’s revealing bra. Her touch slowly followed the fabric until it reached the convergence of material and the dagger necklace. She gently grabbed the small knife charm and gave it a light tug. "Did you match me on purpose or are you just happy to see me?" She laughed softly at the playful twist on an old corny pick up line. It was cheesy as hell, but if it made Aria laugh then she’d call it a success.

A soft laugh pulled from Zaria, and she could feel all of her earlier tension bleeding away for a new sort of tension, her bottom lip catching between her teeth as Ronnie’s finger trailed across the hem of her bra, heat rolling down her spine. She could think of several things she’d be calling her by the end of the night.

"Maybe she was matching me?" Jules slipped in on Zaria’s other side, her left hand quickly tapping at the console screen to begin selecting her own penthouse. The choice was simple, as she slid to the bottom-most available floor and tapped it to confirm. It was a simple suite, with lots of space and reasonably furnished. She preferred something more minimalistic, despite her current means of dress. Satisfied with her selection, her gaze shifted towards the two women. She stood a little too close behind Zaria. She did not bother to hide her thorough scan of Ronnie’s outfit. Her gaze slowly lifted from her tights to her straps, lingering on her figure before settling on her lips. Jules’ flashed a devilish smirk. "Though I’d be concerned if you were… Mine isn’t exactly showing at the moment." Jules wrapped an arm over Zaria’s shoulder, reaching down to grab at Ronnie’s free hand. She lifted it up to her own lips, planting a delicate kiss on the back of it. She was interested to see what reaction she could get out of the woman if she matched her energy. "You can call me Jules."

The smirk grew across Ronnie’s lips as her hand was stolen and brought to another woman’s lips. She couldn’t help but chuckle at the growing collection of stunning blondes. While she was a firm believer in the more the merrier, she only had two hands and liked to give every beautiful creature the attention they deserved. Both of the lovely specimens before her deserved just that. At the mention of a third snake hidden from view, Ronnie didn’t attempt to hide her wandering gaze as it scanned Jules’s pin striped pant suit, imagining all the creative places a slithering reptile could live on that body. "Is that an invitation?" She asked with a raised brow. "I’ve always enjoyed show and tell."

Zaria had been stuck between a rock and a hard place before, but only figuratively. She floundered for a second as the heat of a second body radiated behind her, an arm curling over the delicate slope where her neck and shoulder met, the curve of the woman's hand brushing over the cusp of her breast as she caught Veronica’s hand. A shaky exhale escaped her, warm breath fanning over Ronnie’s hand as it grazed her cheek on the way to Jules lips. She mentally refigured her to do list, her blush spreading across the exposed skin of her chest.

"Well," the pitch of her voice gave away how flustered she was, but she was proud of the fact that she wasn’t squirming yet. Zaria hadn’t had nearly enough sleep in the last forty-eight hours to be as composed as she’d like. "I can’t say I’ve ever quite been in this position, but you won’t hear me complain." She tilted her head back ever so slightly, catching a glimpse of blue eyes and soft, ivory skin. Christ, was everyone in this tower a smoke show, because it sure as hell seemed like it.

Her flusterings were adorable and endearing. Ronnie let Jules keep a hold of her one hand while her other brushed some of Aria’s blonde hair behind her ear tenderly. What was she just saying about two hands? "I can think of a few positions I’d enjoy putting you in," she commented plainly, her gaze intense yet challenging as she looked between both women with a welcoming and tempting smile.

Jules was always fond of a challenge. She met Ronnie’s gaze, before looking towards the back of Zaria’s head. A smirk crossed her lips, as Jules shifted her head to Zaria’s other side. She helped to stroke back the loose strands of blonde with her left hand, sliding in a touch closer so she could speak directly into Zaria’s ear. Her volume was just loud enough for Ronnie to listen, making eye contact with the woman as she spoke. "I hope there’s room for one more in those positions." Jules brushed the tips of her fingers along the back of Zaria’s neck, tracing down along the back of her shoulders. "I usually prefer a glass of wine before a meal, though. And at least two before I show you all of my ink."

Well, if she hadn’t been squirming before she certainly was now. Zaria’s breath hitched, and she found it suddenly very difficult to keep eye contact with Ronnie. She hadn’t expected to get this far, especially not in a place like this. She’d been certain it would be all business here, very little pleasure, but apparently she was wrong. "I think—" her voice caught in her throat as fingers softly trailed across her shoulders, back arching ever so slightly at the gentle touch as it skimmed across her sensitive spine. Her chest brushed against Veronica, and she hastily tried to correct her posture as the warmth of Jules lips grazed her earlobe. "Wine, wine sounds good."

Zaria instinctively reached out to the table to steady herself, these two women were like a whirlwind that she’d gotten caught up in. If James was still in the room, he was most certainly judging her. Her fingers brushed across loose glass, and she jerked her hand back, shooting a traitorous look down at the damned shattered tabletop. "I’d imagine I could have a bottle or two sent up to my…penthouse." Her accent snuck through as she spoke the unfamiliar word, an edge of uncertainty in her tone at the end of her sentence. Really, what did penthouse even mean? It just sounded strange, but she had much more important things to focus on.

Ronnie’s smirk only grew as she watched the beautiful blondes before her flirting and sending their own glances her way. Her hand that brushed Aria’s hair behind her shoulder slowly slid down the woman’s arm and snaked around to rest on the small of her back. Were others watching them? No idea. Did she care? Not in the slightest. "Wine does sound quite good," she agreed as her thumb slipped beneath the hem of Aria’s jacket to stroke the bare skin of her back. "Give me twenty minutes to get settled and into something… more scandalous and I’ll meet you there."

Then with her arm still around Aria, Ronnie gently took Jules’s chin between her thumb and index finger and pulled her in closer. Without a care for others in the room, she gave the woman a tender peck on the lips. While keeping her close, Ronnie turned her head and did the same to Aria, feeling the girl’s racing pulse through her supple skin. When she pulled away a devious smirk grew across her lips. "See you lovelies very soon." She flashed them both a wink, letting her hand wander a little south as she stepped away and headed for the elevators.

Beyond flustered, Zaria had to squeeze her thighs together to try and temper the sudden heat that collected there with all the intensity of her thundering heartbeat. Her eyes had automatically slipped shut as soft lips pressed to her own, fleeting and swift but still expertly gentle. Her eyes snapped back open when she felt Ronnie’s wandering hand, feeling off kilter as the woman took her leave and left her alone with Jules.

Jules shifted her hand over the woman’s coat as she slowly walked around her prey. She kept it firmly on the woman’s back as she came into view, speaking softly to avoid further attention. "I just need to move my car down to the garage, and then I can meet you up on…" Jules craned her neck just in front of Zaria’s face, getting a look at the screen. "Floor 18." She turned back, their lips tantalizingly close as her half-lidded eyes met Zaria’s gaze. "Would you like me to change into something more comfortable first, or… " Jules slid her hands up the lapels of her suit jacket, "Do you want to take this off me?"

"Take it off of you." Zaria’s face burned at how quickly she answered, and then she decided…fuck it. Her hands curled around Jules’s jacket, and she tugged her in, pressing their lips together in a kiss that was less tender and more senselessly passionate. She pressed into the other woman's mouth without waiting for permission, groaning softly at how sweet she tasted, before pulling back just as quickly. A lazy grin adorned her face, and she slid her hand up Jules throat, thumb rubbing just beneath her bottom lip. "I’ll see you up there, sweetheart."

And with all the poise and confidence she could muster, Zaria turned on her heel and sauntered to where she’d left her bag, and James, by the couch. She grinned brightly at the man, giving him a thumbs up as she hefted her back onto one of her shoulders. "Change of plans, see you in the morning boys."

A slight blush had filled Jules’ cheeks, but she remained otherwise unphased. She smoothed out the creases on the front of her suit, giving a quick glance towards whoever remained in the lobby. Her eyes briefly trailed over towards Zaria, getting a better look at the rest of her. A smile returned to her lips, soft and warm, before she turned back to the kiosk. She looked over the floorplan briefly, making a note of the bar's location. She turned on her heels, and quickly made her way out towards her SUV.

She pulled it around to the garage entrance, noting how it seemed to open automatically. The Stark kid clearly worked quickly. She drove down the ramp, and rolled the car into the nearest spot next to the elevators. She was going to have a hell of a time moving everything down to the armory and up to her room later. She had a much more fulfilling engagement, and one that seemed far too sudden for most. This was just another assignment for Jules, though the perks were far more appealing here than in some run-down safehouse in Berlin. A small part of her hoped the job would never end, so she would never have to leave. She sighed, turning the car off and hopping out to head on up.

She made a pit stop at the bar, opting for a nice bottle of lambrusco and a bottle of champagne. She wasn't optimistic on a drop touching any of their lips before the tryst began, but she could be surprised. She stacked them on a server's tray, along with three wine glasses and three flutes. She topped it off with a triangle-folded napkin in the center. She carried the full tray with ease to the elevator, and began her ascent to the 18th floor. While in the elevator, she made a show of wobbling the tray slightly before setting it down to rearrange its contents. Crouched over the tray, she slipped a hand under her jacket and unholstered her sidearm. With a quick and flawless motion, she tucked it into the napkin and set it back on the tray. By the time the elevator doors opened on the 18th floor, Jules was back upright and ready to serve in more ways than one.

Her penthouse, though it was more like a very fancy apartment, was perfect. Zaria had paused once she stepped off the elevator, taking a moment to simply soak in the idea that she didn’t have to bounce from place to place anymore. How long would this last? Did she really get to call a place like this home? She wished, desperately, that Logan was here with her. He would have hated everything, but he would have stayed.

She shook herself from her reverie, tossing her bag into a corner of the bedroom and made a beeline for the shower. Riding a motorcycle for as long as she had left her in strong need of a shower, and she’d been so excited to get under the hot water that she’d forgotten to get her soap and a change of clothes. She crossed back into the bedroom, water leaving glistening trails down her body that steadily got cooler without more heat. By the time Zaria made it back to the shower she was shivering and muttering under her breath, feeling like she didn’t have enough time before two very attractive women would be arriving in her suite.

Fifteen minutes later saw Zaria in the single most questionable clothing choice she owned, a tight fitting slip with black lace trim. It left very little to the imagination, the lace on her sides open wide enough that her skin was visible through the loosely tied fabric. Her hair was still damp by the time the elevator opened to her floor, and she half turned from where she was standing in front of a fully stocked refrigerator with raised eyebrows.

Ronnie slipped into the elevator and rode it back down to sub-level 10. She half expected to see someone else emerge up from the water similar to how she did considering there were little to no security measures. But it was still just as empty and silent as it was when she arrived. She made her way over to the bat-sub and carefully climbed on top. With the flip of a switch the hatch opened and she retrieved the large duffle bag she had stashed there earlier. Trying not to be a total ass, she at least closed the sub before making her way back to the elevator.

She rode the lift up to the seventeenth floor. When Ronnie stepped out into her flat, she took a second, maybe two, to appreciate the view, then she was onto bigger and better things. She discarded her bag and heels less than a few feet inside. Her hands made quick work unfastening the buckles of her harness and dropped it somewhere near her shoes. Rather than fuss with the zipper to her dress, she simply pulled the entire thing over her head and added it to the pile of her belongings. Luckily, Ronnie never left the house without her best lingerie, all black and matching, as always. She even opted to keep on her snake tights held up by her garterbelt. They had to compare, after all.

Rather than wait on the elevator, Ronnie slipped out into the stairwell. She couldn’t give a rat’s ass if someone saw her entirely nude, let alone in her lingerie. She looked good and it was a shame not to share that view with others. They could look as they pleased… As long as they didn’t interrupt her plans of a multicourse meal with two very attractive blondes.

She didn’t bother knocking and let herself into Aria’s apartment. She was half surprised to find the woman recently showered, still dripping water in a very thin nightgown, standing in front of the fridge. Ronnie crossed the room with a devious smirk and unwavering eye contact. She ran her hand along the door, pushing it shut slowly. "The snack I want isn’t in the fridge." Click. The fridge closed softly as Ronnie slid herself between it and Aria. "Since we’re one shy… How about an appetizer?"

The fact that Zaria hadn’t eaten in nearly two days was almost instantly forgotten as she caught sight of the hunger in Veronica’s gaze, the muscles in her stomach tensing in anticipation and excitement as the woman closed the distance between them. The desire for a snack suddenly felt very, very far away when someone as stunning as this woman was lavishing her with attention. Color flooded her cheeks as she realized exactly what the other woman was wearing, or what she wasn’t wearing. "You’re beautiful." The words fell from her lips before she could stop them, a touch of awe in her tone, her accent strongly prevalent because she hadn’t had the split second of logic to hide it. Beautiful was the sweetest way she could phrase it, but there were certainly other words she’d have used if she hadn’t been so stunned.

Ronnie’s smile grew to something a little more genuine and soft at the compliment. "As are you." She didn’t wait for a word of confirmation about the appetizer. She’d refrain if asked, but she had a sneaking suspicion that ‘stop’ wasn’t part of the girl’s vocabulary. Her arms slipped around Aria’s waist as she closed the distance between them. The tip of her tongue flicked teasingly against the woman’s lips as her hands ran along her bottom and hooked around the upper part of her thighs. Her grin grew just before she hoisted Aria up and set her on the counter. Ronnie slotted herself in the space between her thighs and trailed the tip of her nose up the curve of her throat and along her jaw until she was able to capture the woman’s earlobe between her lips.

Zaria gasped as she was so effortlessly lifted, hands fluttering up to Ronnie’s shoulders as a rush of arousal to her core left her suddenly desperate for the other woman’s touch. Her head instinctively tilted, giving her better access to her neck when she felt her lips ghost over the sensitive skin there, goosebumps rising, nipples pebbling beneath the thin fabric of her nightgown. A soft, needy groan dragged from her throat. This was, most certainly, better than sleeping.

Ronnie’s hands rested on Aria’s knees, easing her legs open before slowly gliding her touch up her thighs. She relinquished the earlobe in exchange for pressing her lips to the blonde’s with a passionate hunger. Aria’s lips were soft and timid, but her tongue danced at the intimate caress. The kiss was broken when Ronnie seized her bottom lip in a soft bite. She flicked her nose against hers with an excited and ravenous smile. "Lay back," she instructed while pressing her hand against the woman’s chest, gently pushing her backwards onto the counter. Ronnie leaned in, guiding Aria’s leg over her shoulder as her face disappeared beneath the folds of her damp nightgown.

The kiss left her breathless, skin flushed, she could still taste the sweetness of Veronica on her tongue. The woman tasted addictive, like cherries and dark chocolate, and she had no objections as she was eased backwards, back arching some as the cool wood pressed against her warm skin. Her heart was fluttering in her chest erratically, trying to beat a tattoo against her ribcage, as her hips shifted and jumped. A moan, one full of surprise and unbridled desire, pulled from Zaria and she clutched at the side of the counter with one of her hands as her head tilted back. Damp hair spilled over the edge, and she caught sight of the front door opening with a lurch in her stomach.

Jules was unsurprised at the lack of patience in the two women, though she had a suspicion on which one had escalated things so quickly: Cat burglars were not well known for their discipline, after all. But Jules maintained eye contact with Zaria, shaking her head and clicking her tongue softly as she set the tray down on a small table near the front door. She removed her jacket, revealing her white shirt and gray vest more fully. She removed her shoulder-holster with ease, and placed both on hooks near the entrance. She picked up the napkin, turning back to face her coat as she slid her sidearm into her coat pocket, and then proceeded to pick the tray up and stalk her way over.

The eye contact was more flustering than what Ronnie was actually doing, Zaria felt vulnerable beneath Jules gaze, the fluidity with which the woman moved to remove her jacket, and then the empty holster, was enchanting. There was an air about her that screamed danger but it only made the heat in her core turn into an inferno, a noise between a moan and a whimper catching in her throat as the distance between them closed at a leisure pace.

Jules set the drinks away from the action, weary of Zaria's more wild movements. As she stepped close to where the woman's head was, Jules slowly began unhooking her cufflinks and setting them down on the counter next to a smattering of wet blonde hair. "Had I known you two were so impatient, I would have skipped getting refreshments." Jules was rolling up her sleeves now, and positioned herself so she was hovering over her face. When her sleeves were up to her elbows, she placed one hand on Zaria's neck and the other at the top of her head. She lowered her face close to Zaria's, close enough that every minute movement of Jules’ lips threatened to make contact with the Latverian's. Only Jules’ firm control over Zaria's head movement denied such contact. "After all…" Jules leaned away, and slowly guided Zaria up just enough to guide her gaze back towards the movements beneath her thin gown. "I don't think she needs more to drink, do you?"

A thrill shot down her spine as calloused fingers glided across her throat, eyes fluttering and breath stuttering. Her legs were trembling over Veronica's shoulders, and Zaria bit her lip so hard she almost broke the skin trying to keep in the sounds that were trying to pull from her mouth. She’d never been so goddamned aroused in her life, she felt trapped between the two women and it was driving her crazy. She opened her mouth to say something, maybe to beg, but she was cut off by lips crashing against her own.

Without waiting for an answer, Jules guided Zaria's head back to the counter and stole a ravenous kiss. Her tongue teased its way along the woman's lips and wrestled with hers, their joined mouths capturing beautiful moans. Jules' hands were rough as they rubbed along Zaria's chest. Just as in the lobby, Jules broke the kiss swiftly and without warning. She stepped back, grabbed the bottle of champagne, and held the cork between her thumb and finger. With a quick motion, she popped the cork of the bottle and let loose a spray of white foam. She tilted it slightly in Zaria's direction, the small rush of liquor further dampening the fabric. Her brief, sadistic smile to the woman was sign enough that she had every intention of licking up every drop she had spilled. But in the meantime, she filled one of the flutes and set the bottle back down. She carried her beverage over towards Ronnie.

Fuck. She hadn’t realized how out of her depth she was with these two until this exact moment, the way Jules looked at her was like she was prey that had unwittingly fallen right into her hands. She looked like she wanted to unravel Zaria, and by the end of the night she very well might. The entire experience was clearly awakening something in the young woman, because she was eating it up like a starving dog. She jumped as some as champagne sprayed over her, darkening the white fabric of her nightgown in splotches so that her skin was visible beneath the thin fabric.

Jules ran the fingers of her left hand up Ronnie's spine, plying through waves of blonde hair. She squeezed the woman's roots at the back of her skull, and slowly eased Ronnie's head away from Zaria's lower half. The movements were slow, ensuring she did not strain either of their muscles too much with sudden jerking. While Ronnie was still crouched, Jules took a sip of her champagne. She made a show of licking her lips as she set the beverage down on the counter. "Now, now… there's no need to rush things, darling." Jules smirked softly as she hooked two fingers beneath the knot of her tie, shaking it slightly to loosen it. "Especially as it looks like I'm a bit overdressed, don't you think?"

A chuckle reverberated beneath the nightgown as Ronnie felt fingers snake their way through her head. She conceded and let Jules’s grasp guide her head back, forcing her to look up into the woman’s blue eyes. "I’m afraid there is a dress code," she purred in response as she slowly spun around to face the woman. As she slowly stood up, Ronnie’s chest brushed along her body, hands running up the side of Jules’s legs. Standing eye to eye, she seized the necktie from the woman’s grasp and draped the tails over her shoulder and out of the way. "That can stay." The warmth of her words ghosted across Jules’s face as Ronnie’s fingers slowly… patiently began unbuttoning her vest.

Zaria groaned in frustration, her head thumping back against the countertop as she pouted up at the ceiling. That was so unfair, she’d certainly been enjoying the pace of it all. Though, she wasn’t opposed to finding that snake Jules had mentioned. She felt wobbly as she sat up, leaning forward to snag Jules’s glass and take a long sip from it as she enjoyed the show. "Slower," she sighed, setting aside the glass and leaning forward so her fingers could press against Ronnie’s hips, one hand rising to sweep aside her hair, lips dragging along the back of her neck. "She wants it slower, so make sure you only give it to her slowly." Her lips tilted up into a rouge smile as she kissed down the side of Veronica's throat, eyes holding Jules gaze with a teasing, challenging light in them.

A soft sigh escaped Ronnie’s lips as a hand rested upon her hip and another brushed her hair off her neck, fingertips ghosting along the tender curve of her spine. The faint touch sent a thrill through her body, prickling along her skin and stirring the embers of arousal deep in her core. "Mmm," she mused as her head tilted, caving to Aria’s will… and lips. "Yes, slowly." Her gaze fell, drinking in Jules’s body. Even clothed, the way the rolled cuffs hugged the muscles of her forearms and the tailored cut of her pants accentuated her form just enough to leave them wanting more.

Ronnie’s fingers brushed along Jules’s throat, teasing a caress as she loosened the necktie the tiniest bit more. She carefully slipped the fabric from beneath the pressed white collar, letting the fabric of the tie lie against the bare skin of her neck. She left a trail of unfastened buttons down the woman’s torso, slowly revealing more of her porcelain skin and the supple curve in the dip between her breasts. When she reached the end of the line, two of her fingers curled around the hem of Jules’s pants, ghosting along the sensitive skin and scalloped edge of her undergarments. "If I were a snake," Ronnie spoke barely above a whisper as her thumb eased the button through the slit in the fabric. She took hold of the zipper pull and guided it down slow enough to make her shutter from anticipation. "Where would I hide?"



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... none ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf @Sleepy Tani

1x Like Like 1x Thank Thank
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by webboysurf
Raw
Avatar of webboysurf

webboysurf Live, Laugh, Love

Member Seen 1 day ago



#00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... Descendant's Tower

Magni's eyes axanned those gathered, making a clear note of names and abilities. Most he was able to recognize and parse by their parentage or association. Daredevil was a hero in Asgard as well as Earth, and he had heard many a tale of his father's arachnid ally from Midgard. Of course, his mind also shifted again to Imogen's alrernate ability... one that impressed him even further. She was more than a mind reader, she was also a warrior. Of course, he was also pleased to be among old friends again.

"Think I’ll get a drink… and go for a swim."

Magni's ears perked up at her suggestion, for he was not one to ignore revelry. She sauntered off, and he turned back towards his old friends. He shifted his gaze between Tobias and Luke. He settled on the sturdier of the two first. Magni charged forward with a few bounding steps and scooped Luke up in his arms with a tight hug, squeezing with more force than he would any normal mortal. He let loose a thunderous laugh before saying, "Lucian! 'Tis good to see thee again." He set the man back down quickly, and turned his gaze towards Tobias. He bellowed, "Tobias! Great portents are these, to find friends in times of despair... I had hoped to find the both of thee. Please... thou must accompany me to partake in libations and to wade in friendly waters." His invitation was warm and sincere, as his words often were. "Settle thyselves first, but do not tarry."

He left them to check out their rooms at their leisure, but he had no need for that. He had not brought anything with him that he needed to stow, and he needed not to change. He desired another drink and some fine company. He had marked Imogen's instructions: first a right, then a... hmm, no, that was not it. Left then right? That seemed to do the trick, for Magni knew the bar well. Its magic was legendary. "Ghost of the bar... I demand a pitcher of thy finest beer!" He approached the nearest spot at the bar, and watched in anticipation. The countertop split apart, and on a pedestal worthy of a god rose his beverage. He lifted the pitcher with ease, and proceeded to continue parsing his way through the labyrinth to find his way towards the outdoors.

It took him longer than he would have liked to find the pool. He opened the doors to the patio with a single, restrained shove. As he did, his eyes had immediately captured the beautiful siren he had been chasing. She was resting at the edge of the pool, partaking in her drink whilst gazing at the sea. Magni approached slowly, noticing she had disrobed partially near a set of lounge chairs. He set the pitcher down, admiring the view for a moment before he spoke, "Thou should see the glistening coast of Alfheim. The waters reflect a prismatic hue that mesmerizes any soul who dares to gaze upon its beauty." His tone was wistful, his eyes seeming to stare at something beyond the horizon. His mind drifted to a a particular castle, and then a chamber in its halls. He cut the memory there, wishing not to dwell on such things.

Midgard looked just as breathtaking.

He removed his shirt with some effort and struggle, the sound of tearing fibers making clear that some of the stitching had ripped. He tossed the shirt onto a nearby chair, and quickly began unbuttoning his jeans. He kicked off his boots and slid them down, revealing a set of black tights that left very little to the imagination. He did not look to see if she was watching, but his thoughts made clear that he hoped she was. He plucked his pitcher of beer from its place, and stepped up to the edge of the pool where Imogen rested. "May I join thee?" He sipped from the pitcher directly, gulping down a couple mouthfuls before pulling it away for a breath of air. His thoughts were of their conversation before the meeting, and also burned with curiosity on what other skills and talents this woman had at her disposal.


Location: Descendant's Tower - Pool
Interactions: Imogen Frost, Lucian Rogers, Tobias Lensherrer
Mentions: Myla, Theo
1x Like Like 1x Laugh Laugh
Hidden 9 mos ago 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#cb6b06 ....|..... #d13b00 ....|..... ghost rider ....|..... outfit .....|..... his penthouse


James was in no hurry to get up and rush for the apartment kiosk thing. He wasn’t picky when it came to a place to sleep. Anything was better than roach motels or leaning against his motorcycle in the desert. The others could fight over which one was aesthetically up to their standards and bullshit. He was tempted to sink back into the warm, soft hug of the leather cushions but a nudge from Aria jarred him from his sleepy haze. He yawned, watching her hop to her feet like her little power nap was ten hours of sleep.

"I’m going to pick a…house…thingy. Then I’m going to sleep for fifteen hours, see you in the morning Judge, James."

"Hmm?" He forced his half lidded eyes open enough to look up at her. "Yep. Ditto."

There was a strong possibility he wasn’t going to be able to pull himself up from the couch. The cushions felt like they were swallowing him and who was he to deny comfort? But as the weight of sleep hung from his eyelids like cinderblocks, the spirit shifted restlessly in the back of his mind, snapping his eyes open. An unknown blonde who was not present during the meeting strolled out of an elevator into the lobby. James watched her as she introduced herself as a former cat burglar. That must have been it. He eased back into his seat slightly, but his gaze remained trained on her.

That one carries a lot of guilt, the spirit whispered in his ear, tentatively observing through his eyes.

James moved his elbow to the armrest, resting his chin along the curve of his thumb, masking his mouth behind a half closed fist. "That doesn’t mean anything," he whispered into his hand, low enough for no one to hear. He might have told them he was possessed, but that didn’t prepare people for when he started talking to himself. Plus, he didn’t want to set off any alarms… Not yet anyway.

When is the last time you felt guilty for doing something good?

He didn’t say anything in response. The spirit wasn’t wrong but he didn’t like the implication either. So far everyone there had seemed decent and ticked the boxes. Even the overly tatted son of Magneto didn’t trigger any alarms. If Aria and Tobias didn’t stir the spirit, then why did she? Unfortunately James was not Imogen, so he couldn’t read her mind to try and find out. But if he was a betting man, he’d think Theo had something to do with it based on the pure rage that radiated from him.

Once he was out the door after Myla, the woman—Ronnie—set her sights on Aria. James adjusted in his seat as he watched her and another blonde close in around her like vultures, picking at her like fresh prey. He grew uncomfortable watching but also had a strong urge to step in and push the other women away. He barely knew Aria and she wasn’t his to protect, but he still had the urge nonetheless. He rubbed the back of his neck and bounced his leg trying to distract himself. Occasionally he spared them a glance, but once he saw a triangle of shared kisses, he inhaled sharply and resolved not to look back.

"Yep, alright," he muttered to himself as he slapped his thighs softly and prepared to stand.

James barely got to his feet when Aria was back in front of him, but only to grab her things. She was grinning from ear to ear and gave him two thumbs up before throwing her bag over her shoulder. "Change of plans, see you in the morning boys."

While she looked like a kid about to raid a candy store, James’s face contorted somewhere between confusion and slight concern. He took a step toward her, reaching for her arm. "Aria—" She slipped out of reach, giddy with the prospect of whatever sapphic daydreams she was about to fulfill in her penthouse.

Looks like you missed your shot, Jamesie, the spirit taunted him in the back of his mind like the weird tingle from a fever dream.

"It’s not like—" James sighed and rolled his eyes out of frustration. "—Shut up," he grumped as he weaved through the group of people to head outside. He could worry about picking his penthouse later. Maybe by the time he got his bike into the garage it’d be a lot less crowded.

James didn’t bother putting on his helmet, instead tucking it under one of his arms as he straddled his bike. He turned it on, revved it once, then followed the signs into the garage. The corners of his lips turn downward into that weird expression of being moderately impressed when the door automatically opened. As he slowly rolled inside he noticed one of the blondes that was, presumably, about to make her way up to Aria’s penthouse. The spirit stirred and at that point James couldn’t tell if it was something serious or his own paranoia. Rather than humor it, he shook his head and focused on parking in an empty spot next to a white EV Porsche.

After cutting the engine and flipping down the kickstand, James intentionally took his time getting his shit together. He didn’t really want to ride the elevator with the woman, so he did whatever he could to outlast her in the garage. He left his helmet on the seat and crouched down beside the saddlebag off the side of his bike. It only took him unbuckling a couple straps then the bag slipped free from the motorcycle’s frame. He refastened them, creating a makeshift backpack and stood back up. By the time he adjusted the bag on his back the blonde was gone and he could stop stalling… Thankfully.

When made his way back to the lobby, James was relieved to find that it was empty. He made his way over to the apartment catalogue and tapped the screen to illuminate it. He skimmed through the various layouts and styles pretty quickly, noting how even the more basic penthouses looked nicer than anywhere he’s ever slept in his life. He felt like there had to be some kind of catch… Getting a place like that for free? Well… there was a catch. Superhero bullshit that would likely get him killed. But how was that any different from what he was doing before?

Eventually he settled on some industrial looking apartment that was a little dark and moody, with a motorcycle chilling in the living room. James couldn’t help but wonder what superhero used to call that place theirs, who they were… And if they were single. An exhausted chuckle escaped his lips as he wandered back over to the elevator. He must have really been tired. He never got delusional enough to even joke about dating unless hadn’t slept in over two days, skipped at least four meals, or lost more blood than he cared to count. It had been awhile since his shit got wrecked in a fight without the spirit popping in and he ate that morning, so it was definitely exhaustion.

Luckily, his penthouse was on one of the lower floors, so he didn’t have to ride the elevator for too long. Although, honestly, that shit moved fast enough it could have been a rocket. Fucking Stark tech. James exited the lift into the foyer-like space of his apartment and whistled. Somehow it looked nicer than the pictures. But he could explore it… later. He bee-lined for the spiral staircase and climbed it to the interior balcony.

As he made his way down the long catwalk hallway, he noticed the bed on the other end. His legs buckled at the sight and the wave of exhaustion slammed into him like a tsunami. James dropped his bag where he stood and kicked off a boot with each step. He barely managed to peel off his leather jacket before collapsing onto the mattress. He was laying diagonal and the wrong way, but not two minutes after he sank into the plush comfort he was out cold.



interactions ....|.... zaria ............... mentions ....|.... ronnie, theo, myla & jules............... collabs ....|.... none
1x Like Like
Hidden 9 mos ago Post by Mjolnir
Raw
GM
Avatar of Mjolnir

Mjolnir sʟᴇᴇᴘ ᴘᴀʀᴀʟʏsɪs ᴅᴇᴍᴏɴ

Member Seen 5 hrs ago




#a8f9ff ....|..... prism ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ......................................... #00aeef ....|..... outfit .....|..... descendant tower ..............


If she focused, Imogen could still hear the faint whispers of minds overlapping back within the tower. While there was a part of her that had grown used to hearing the thoughts of others, there were also times she just wanted… peace. The past couple weeks with her father missing, the meeting, Jim, Luke… Magni. It was a lot. She could feel the tension that had taken up residence along her shoulders and into her neck. The cacophony of angry, confused, and grieving minds all in one place gave her the constant low thrum of an ever present headache. The cool water and temporary, quiet solitude helped, but it wasn’t until she flipped the switch, silencing the waves of thoughts for the more serene waves of the ocean that Imogen sighed and let herself unwind.

Her hands slipped beneath the damp hair that clung to her back. Fingertips pressed into the tight muscles that curved between her neck and shoulders. Imogen closed her eyes and slowly rolled her head. Between the pops that released down her spine, the soft groans of relief, and the tide crashing on the rocky shore, the Lord of Thunder actually managed to sneak up on her. It wasn’t until he spoke that she realized she was no longer alone. "Thou should see the glistening coast of Alfheim." Her heart fluttered at the deep, but calm resonance of his voice. "The waters reflect a prismatic hue that mesmerizes any soul who dares to gaze upon its beauty." A faint, sincere smile tugged at the corner of her lips. While her invitation was open to whomever was interested, it was really directed to him… Even if she was in partial denial.

While he described the waters from a foreign realm, Imogen found herself staring out at the ocean trying to visualize the image he painted. Her hands relaxed against the back of her neck as her gaze shifted over to him. "Sounds lovely." Her voice was soft and quiet, there were no underlying hints of flirtation or her usual tenacity. Just the gentle interest and curiosity at the thought of exploring a different realm.

Magni began undressing and while she tried to resist, Imogen couldn’t fight her wandering gaze. He struggled within the confines of his tight t-shirt. Seams snapped and threads popped as he pulled the fabric over his head. His stubborn attempt to disrobe made a soft chuckle escape her lips. For a brief moment she considered climbing out and helping, but luckily he managed on his own before they encountered the sexual tension of her taking off his clothes. She was trying to be good. Although it was difficult refraining from watching him… Even harder not to let her mind reach out into his and catch a glimpse of what he was thinking.

She wasn’t entirely sure what she expected, but hearing how Magni wanted her to watch him undress made her flush. Imogen felt like a kid caught with her hand in the cookie jar. Part of her wanted to avert her gaze and focus on anything else. But he wanted her to look… So why shouldn’t she? It would be rude not to… right? Her right hand slipped from the back of her neck to grab her drink. She pressed the cool brim of the glass to her bottom lip, but didn't take a sip, instead drinking in Magni’s form as his hands quickly unbuttoned his jeans. He removed his clothes with a hasty fervor. She had the fleeting thought to tell him to slow down, but quickly drowned it with her liquor. Behave yourself.

Surprisingly, beneath the jeans, Magni wore tights. For whatever reason Imogen expected the most generic white underwear or… nothing. But tights? Hmm. Her head tilted to the side slightly as she studied what lied beneath the tight fabric: chiseled legs, firm muscles, a small but pleasant posterior, and… She swallowed a forming lump in her throat as heat flooded from her chest up to her cheeks. That was when she averted her gaze for a second. She grabbed the toothpick garnish that rested across her glass and slid one of the cherries free with her teeth. Imogen looked back at him when she heard the thunk of his discarded boots. While there were copious parts of him to ogle, what actually caught her attention was his back: the way his broad shoulders tapered to his strong waist, the contours of his muscles, the valley along his spine, and the two dimples in his hips that peeked out above the waistband of his tights.

Her mind drifted to the thought of her nails digging into his back, her legs around his waist, his lips on her…

Nope. No.

Imogen set down her drink and immediately submerged herself beneath the water. As she surfaced, she tilted her head back to keep her hair out of the way and slick. She ran her hands over her face and back through her hair with a sigh. At least she was in cool water and a cooler breeze. It might have chilled her slightly, but it also helped alleviate a fraction of the redness in her face.

With the pitcher of beer in hand, Magni approached the edge of the pool where she stood. "May I join thee?"

She contemplated a sarcastic or detached answer. It’s a free world. I invited you, didn’t I? But Imogen decided to put her attitude away for the evening. While he might have had thoughts about wanting her to watch him undress, and she obliged, he entered her space with a peaceful sincerity. She was there to destress. It was exhausting always being on her A game around others. And… maybe there was a part of her that wanted to be less guarded… softer around him. She craned her neck to look up at him, her breath seizing in her chest for a second as he towered over her. "I would like that," she finally replied with a subtle smile.

Magni lowered himself slowly into a sitting position at the pool's edge, being very careful not to spill his beverage. His eyes remained fixed on Imogen, a small grin on his face whenever he looked her way. He was trying to be good in his own way, only sneaking small glances at her chest while mostly focusing on her drenched hair and piercing blue eyes. He set down his pitcher near her drink's resting spot, a calculated move to remain close to her. When he was confident in his drink's stability, Magni placed both hands on the concrete edge and shoved himself out into the water. A splash rippled the calm waters, and Magni still towered with less than half his body submerged in the pool. What little clothing he still wore grew heavy as it was submerged, and clung to Magni's skin even further. Doubly unfortunate, it meant that the water line laid just below his waist.

He seemed entirely unaware of this. His eyes had settled on Imogen's back. "Are thy muscles weary?" His question was simple, and direct. He had seen her attempting to massage and soothe her aches as he was changing. His instinct was to extend an offer, but he hesitated. Invitations like that were usually a pre-text, in his experience. And while that was certainly a desired outcome, her statements before had made clear that she clearly did not desire that. So, he let the question dangle awkwardly, as he reached for his drink again.

Imogen was caught a little off guard by the question. She had been so zoned out and lost in her own thoughts that she only half noticed she did anything. "It’s… been a long couple weeks, with my dad…" Her voice trailed off as her gaze fell to her hands that rested on the side of the pool. She shrugged her shoulders slightly, while it was a simple motion, the tension was more glaring after having it brought to her attention. "I’ve been under a lot of stress. And my brother doesn’t help," she laughed softly, a glimpse of her internal exhaustion visible behind her eyes. "I guess it’s taking its toll," she confessed, meeting his gaze.

A pang of guilt clouded his mind for a moment. It was short lived. "May I offer my aid?" He set back down his pitcher, already emptied by a third. He raised his hands, making clear his intentions as he waded in a little closer. "The body and the mind are but one being. Whereupon one fails, the other suffers. When one is soothed, the other heals." His mother's teachings were often far more beneficial than his father's when it came to helping others. Soreness to Thor was a sign of weakness, but Imogen seemed hardly weak. Magni saw soreness as a sign of work and a heavy burden. He wasn't good at many things, but carrying great weight was something at which he excelled.

She hesitated for a moment, her gaze falling to his large, calloused hands and then back to his eyes. Imogen might have expected an ulterior motive, but even his thoughts showed his pure and kind intent. Imogen’s stomach did a small flip at the thought of his hands on her. She should have said no… Suffered in silence. But her head nodded of its own volition. Imogen blinked as if she were trying to clear a fog from her vision while she slowly turned her back to him. Her focus was trained on steadying her hand so it didn’t tremble as she reached up to sweep her hair over her shoulder, exposing the bare skin of her back and neck. "... Thank you," she said quietly, nearly inaudible above the rippling water between them and the constant rolling of the ocean.

Magni nodded, wading through the water with careful steps to position his body behind her. He left a few inches between them, enough that he could see her back as he worked. His calloused hands were surprisingly gentle at first, his fingers probing and tracing her muscle groups as he felt for knots and tension. "’Twould be dishonorable to deny thee alleviation." He pressed in harder now, beginning with Imogen's shoulders as his fingers plied against her soft skin along her traps first. He carefully rubbed along her muscles upwards, from the fringe of her corset up to her shoulders. He pressed in harder where he had detected soreness and tension, and continued a little harder each time as he worked. It was clearly not his first time, and certainly would not be his last. "Alert me if my strength harms thee."

His touch was a lot softer than what she would have imagined. The heat from his palms radiated through her skin and soothed her stiff muscles. As he began pressing a bit hard, finding the tender knots that caused her tension, Imogen’s hands reached out to brace herself against the wall of the pool. The one downside of massages, of proper massages, was they were never as relaxing or sensual as the movies made it seem. If she actually wanted any sort of relief, it was going to be uncomfortable. "It’s ok," she reassured him, looking over her shoulder up at him briefly. "Just sore."

Imogen’s gaze slowly drifted back to the ocean. Her attention was fixated on the glistening ripples of the tide, watching as they were slowly snuffed one by one as the sun disappeared beyond the horizon. It brought to mind his comment about Alfheim and made her wonder about other far off places that felt more like fairytales than reality. "What’s it like?" she asked, wincing as his thumb worked a particularly tender spot between her shoulderblades. "The other realms?" she clarified. "I’ve never even been off world, let alone to another realm."

The question was jarring, but not altogether unexpected. Magni’s hands stopped for a moment, but he sensed genuine curiosity in her words. It made sense, he too dreamed of the far off realms in his youth. He would satisfy any craving she had. So, his hands continued to work as he spoke. "Each of the ten realms bears its own beauty. The mountains of Nidavellir climb toward the sky like slender fingers outstretched to touch the stars. I have seen some so vast and high that a lifetime of climbing may not be enough to even spot their shining peaks. The stench of Musphelheim is hard to bear, but to gaze upon the steaming flows of molten Earth is to behold the might of the land to form itself anew in an instant" He spoke with great gravity, his booming voice filled with cheer and levity. Every word seemed to come out faster than the last, as his hands too moved a little quicker along Imogen’s back. He moved higher now with his hands, ending each forceful stroke by pinching between her shoulders to ease out even more tension from her muscles. "And then, Alfheim… a beautiful land, truly. There lay verdant villages grown into the very roots of towering firs, with walls and houses crafted with woven fibers and vines."

But as Magni thought yet again of Alfheim, his mind naturally shifted to bodies. Burning trees, fires, the sound of glass shattering against wood. High pitched, unearthly rattles of death. And among it all, a man with golden locks desperately smashing fruitlessly against figures of shadow and mist. Blood dripped from his hands, his arms, his chest. His hair was matted with dirt and grime. Rage boiled within him, unyielding. In the moment, with Imogen, his hands stopped and held her shoulders. "There is pain there, too. War and death. Needless loss." He shifted his weight slightly closer, his hands sliding around Imogen’s front so his arms lay across the top of her shoulders. His chest pressed against her back. He tried to quell the pain, stuffing it deep down into his stomach where it would fuel him later. He needed happier thoughts. He thought of home.

"The realms do not compare to Midgard, nor Asgard." He smiled softly, ending the light hug on Imogen as he came to his senses. He dropped his arms back into the pool, and he took a step back in the water to give some small space. "Company, drink, safety… and a warm place to lay thy head. There is no greater place than one’s home."

Imogen closed her eyes as Magni described the various realms that branched from the world tree. She let his thoughts bleed into hers, seeing the images through his mind’s eye, watching the visions play across his memories as his words painted a poetic canvas of distant realms far from her grasp. A smile crossed her lips. She felt like she was there, walking in his footsteps, feeling the earth beneath her fingertips, and inhaling the scents on the wind. Then the images shifted like a shadow clouded his mind, turning his memories from day to night. She saw fire, blood, and death beyond measure.

Magni’s arms wrapping around her pulled her out of the nightmare. Her eyes snapped open, visions of war replaced with the darkening evening sky and the twinkle of patio lights. Under other circumstances Imogen would have been flustered as he held her close. She felt the firm muscles of his chest contrasted against the soft skin of her back. But her stomach didn’t flip, nor did her cheeks flush. Her heart quickened, not from nerves, but concern. She slowly reached up and rested her hands gently against his while her chin dipped to lightly press against his forearm. She gave him comfort in the only way she knew how, silent understanding without questions and the reassurance of a sympathetic touch.

When he pulled away the spaces he once filled grew cold in the absence of his body heat. Imogen’s hands lingered in the air, frozen for a second as if his arms remained before slowly falling back into the water. Imogen slowly turned around to face him. Concern furrowed her brow as she searched his face, but whatever darkness was there had been replaced with a soft smile. There was a part of her that wanted to ask, but it wasn’t her place or the right time. Instead she tried her best to move past it, letting her own smile slowly return.

"I like the way you describe things," she admitted. Then a blush did find its way back to her cheeks as she averted her gaze toward the ocean. "I’m a little biased towards earth myself, not that I’ve been anywhere else," Imogen confessed with a soft laugh. "Although it would be exciting to travel to places I couldn’t even think up in my dreams… Far off realms, distant planets, other worlds. It’s a big universe out there. It’s almost cruel that most people never get to experience it."

Imogen reached out to grab her drink, pinning the toothpick of garnish against the glass’s brim as she brought it to her lips. "Aside from the warring ones," she added, briefly looking over at him. "I wouldn’t be much help there," she concluded with a weak laugh before finishing what remained of her drink. The thought of her fighting in a war was almost comical. The only fights she had ever been in were during training… In simulations. She didn’t know the first thing about being a hero or warrior. She came to the academy for her father, to try and help, but she was little more than a glorified party trick compared to the others that filled the tower.

Magni nodded his head, a bellowing laugh erupting from his lips. "No… no, the warring realms are not worthy of thy presence." His mind had flitted briefly to the frozen, barren wastes of Jotunheim, and the towering warriors he had faced down. While white looked good on Imogen, those frigid peaks were not fit for travellers. His mind did turn briefly to Asgard… that was a realm that fit her. The city that pierced the heavens, resting above the clouds in the top branches of Yggdrasil. Her hair would shine as the wolves chased each other overhead. She had a glowing radiance to her that would entrance many back home. The thought of their gaping maws at her beauty was a bit upsetting, though Magni could not quite place why. Especially when he was guilty of the same.

Her weak laugh did not escape his notice, however. She seemed uncertain of conflict, or perhaps her role in it. He smiled a little, stepping closer yet again and reaching past her for his beverage. "The realms are full of warriors, for violence is easy." He grabbed the pitcher, lifting it up and motioning out towards the tower with it. "The realms have need of dreamers, and those who enjoy the finer parts of living." He sipped at his beer, reflecting on the statement. It felt correct, but he was not a dreamer. He was a warrior. He had been born a warrior, and he would die a warrior. It was his lot, his burden. Did he even have dreams anymore, or just burdens? Dour thoughts, unbefitting of fine company.

"I could take thee," he offered, "to more peaceful realms. Or to distant stars, if thou preferred. Anywhere thy heart desired, once our grave cause is concluded." The last part was spoken with a certainty so resolute even he believed it. He knew they would find their parents, that this would be another story and tale told around the fire.

Imogen set down her empty glass on the edge of the pool. She plucked the garnish from it and slipped one of the cherries from the toothpick with her teeth. She chewed it pensively while his words and thoughts lingered in her mind. Was that really all he saw in himself? A warrior? Her smile faltered slightly. "I think there’s more to you than just a warrior." Her words slipped out, accidentally commenting on his thoughts rather than pretending she hadn’t heard them. A subtle redness flooded her cheeks as an apologetic smile crossed her face. "I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be listening."

She rubbed the back of her neck with her free hand, shifting their conversation back to his generous offer rather than her accidental slip into his mind. "That would be nice. I’d like to see Asgard." Imogen’s smile grew as she held out the toothpick pinched between her fingers, offering him the last cherry. "Maybe not the smelly realm though," she added with a soft genuine laugh. While visiting any of the realms would be an experience to cherish for the rest of her life, she wouldn’t argue about skipping the stinky one or the one bothered Magni. If they traveled together it’d be for leisure, not digging skeletons out of his closet.

Magni could not help but smile at her laugh, his eyes shifting to the cherry. He lowered his mouth to her fingers, cracked lips lingering against her skin as he took his time to bite into it. He smiled as he pulled it from her grasp, biting into it as he set his drink down behind her again. His brow had furrowed slightly at her comment on listening, playing back their conversation and words. Had he said he saw himself as only a warrior, or did he only think it? It took him a moment of silent chewing to realize what she was speaking about. She was a telepath. Magni let out a small chuckle, shaking his head so that his wet locks bobbed across his shoulders. "Worry not… I do not intend to keep secrets from thee. Thou can spy upon my thoughts whenever thou pleases." His eyes drifted down Imogen’s neck, his eyes naturally following the contours of her body until they fell upon her bustier. It flattered her quite well, and his mind briefly tried to understand how exactly he could pry it off of her. As soon as that thought had entered his mind, his eyes widened. "At thy peril," he added. But he did not blush. She had asked him to think of her in compromising positions earlier. What harm was one more?

Her eyes remained fixed on him as he didn’t take the toothpick from her hand, but lowered his head to steal the cherry with his mouth. She swallowed as his lips grazed the tips of her fingers. Her core grew warm and tingled at the simple act. Imogen couldn’t tell if she was flushing or hot, maybe both? Her heart fluttered deceptively in her chest making it hard for her to focus on anything but his mouth as he chewed in thought. Her right hand rubbed her neck but not from soreness. She was flustered and struggling to know what to do with her thoughts… and hands.

"I guess we should be thankful you can’t see into my mind," she replied with a smile that was a bit more mischievous than before. "That would be dangerous." Her gaze drifted over to her empty glass and his nearly empty pitcher. She could use a refill… And maybe a temporary reprieve from Magni’s palpable sexual aura. It was having a stronger effect on Imogen than she cared to admit.

"How about a refill?" She offered, turning her attention back to him with a slightly more innocent smile. Imogen moved towards the side of the pool and prepared to jump out. But a definitely not smart and dangerous thought crossed her mind, and she was acting before she fully caught what she was doing. She turned around to face him and held out her arms. "Give me a lift?"

Why would reading her mind be dangerous? Her mischievous grin had somehow evaded him for the moment, despite her clear response to his own thoughts. But as she offered up a refill, Magni gave a nod. He grabbed his pitcher to drain the last drops, setting it down while wiping his lips with his fingers. At the request for a lift, he did not hesitate. His hands dipped into the water, reaching out to her hips. His thumbs pressed just below her stomach, his hands holding tight the soft flesh of her sides. He stood close, inches away from pressing his own body to hers. The feeling of her skin, even in the water, on his fingertips felt just as electric as in the lobby. It took him hardly any effort to quickly lift Imogen out of the water, guiding her up and onto the edge of the pool. As her legs folded up, he could only get a glimpse of the white fabric carefully tucked between her thighs. They were practically transparent. He wanted a closer look, but was far too polite to ask for one. She did not want to be a conquest. He could behave. He looked up to her, smiling softly. "I will drink whatever is fetched for me." She certainly knew of the phantom of the bar, and he was curious to see what she would bring him.

Imogen was very aware that Magni was strong, but the ease at which he lifted her elicited a soft chuckle. It was hard to ignore his wandering thoughts about her underwear as she lifted her feet from the water and stood up. There might have been a time, once, where she would have thought his thoughts were crass. But now? There was a part of her that wanted to indulge his curiosity, even if she knew she shouldn’t. It seemed like logic was on a hiatus that night as well, not just her. As Imogen crouched down to pick up her empty glass and his pitcher, she moved in just the right way to give him the briefest of glimpses. She locked eyes with him for a second or two, then stood up and made her way inside and toward the bar.

The eye contact solidified it: she was taunting him. She had to be. Magni dipped down lower into the pool, his thoughts overwhelmed with a sudden wave of desire that rushed through him. He had half a mind to ignore Midgardian decency. But instead, he simmered and steamed in the calm waters as he watched every agonizing step of Imogen’s departure. Each step did solidify one thing in his mind. He would cherish her… every single inch of her.



interactions ....|.... none ............... mentions ....|.... jim & luke ............... collabs ....|.... @webboysurf
1x Thank Thank
↑ Top
© 2007-2026
BBCode Cheatsheet